RAW
\<
AY AN \\\ \ SS
AXA

WARS . RASS
RAH Wak REARS
-

SA
\

NAS

Ms A
TRS
.

RNS
AN

RAS
SS a WS SY
~~

A

\ |.
LAAN :

RRA

 

 
 

 

CORNELL
UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

 

BEQUEST
OF

STEWART HENRY BURNHAM
1943

 
Le Cae,
a

Bite Gow.
. AUTOBIOGRAPHY

OF THE

REV. A. C. MOREHOUSE
DATE DUE

 

GAYLORD PRINTEDINY S.A
 

 

 

 

A

 

IW,

 

Moultrie
AUTOBIOGRAPHY

OF

A.C. MOREHOUSE

Aw Irmerant Minister or THE New York Anp
New Yorx East Conrerences oF THE
Merunopist Eriscopan Cuurca.

‘WITH AN INTRODUCTION

BY

BISHOP NEWMAN, D.D., LL.D.

“Who went about doing good.” — ACTS x. 38.

NEW YORK
TIBBALS BOOK COMPANY
26 WARREN STREET
1895 BOING DF
Xe UNTAD Re qpy
| RAS
EX.
£495
M&2
AS

AI9/9 Fo

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1895,
By A. C. MOREHOUSE,

"in the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
TO THE

Friends of My Pastorates

AND THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN CONVERTED UNDER MY

MINISTRY, THIS VOLUME

Ws Httectionately Mnscribed,
CONTENTS.

InrropucTion - - - me te % i
CHAPTER
I. Ancestry - = - . “ 2
II. Earty Tramime - - - -

TIT. Harty Impresstons - - - -

IV. Incwwents ann [Reminiscences oF THE
AnTI-RENT War - em) |B 3

V. Bustvess anp Ponirics - - - -

VI. Camp—meetines aND Reviva, Incipents

VII. Ortarn or Mernopism at GinBoa - -

VIII. Exrertence or rae Baptism or tHe Hory
Spirit - - - - - -

_ IX. Cann From rae Caurce to Preace -
X. Receprion py CONFERENCE - - -
XI. Camp—meetina Experience iN BLENHEMM -

XII. Leavina Home - - - - -

XIII. Severna, Conversions -  - - -

XIV. Appointep To Davenporr Circuir =

XV. Wonverrunt Love Ferasr - - -

XVI. Personat Inrivence, Carrorine Fuairtve

ScHouars OF THE FERGUSONVILLE SCHOOL
Vil

PAGE

24
40
45
51

54
60
65
67
70
73
84.
88

92
Vill.

CHAPTER

XVII.

XVIII.
XIX.
XX.
XXL.
XXII.

XXIII.
XXIV.

XXV.
XXVL
XXVIL.
XXVIIL
XXIX.
er.
XXXI.

XXXII

XXXII.
XXXIV

XXXY.
XXXVI.

XXXVII.

CONTENTS.
PAGE

ConvERSION OF A FaTHER THROUGH THE

Puiea or HIS DavGHTER - - 97
PrattsvILLE - - - - 103
Roxsvry - - - - - - 107
WInDHAM - - - - - 113
Mrs. Van Cort’s Cath - - - 119
Cuosz or THE Tarrp YEAR - - 127
Waprincer’s Farts - - - - 130

Incipents at Sine Sina Camp-meetina 140 :
APpPpoINTMENT aT SiInG Sine - - 144

History or Sing Sina Camp-meEETING 148

MemoriaL ORATION - - - - 158
Senr to New York City - - 165
ConvERSION OF AN INFIDEL - - 168
Conversion or a PoLiceman - - 176
ConvERSION OF A DRUNKARD- - - 179

TransFERRED TO New York East Con-
FERENCE - - - - - 182

Sea Curr CamMP—MEETINGS - - 187

Forsyra Street Meruopist Eriscopan

CuurcH - - - - 2 191
Seventa Street Mersopist Eriscopan
Cuurca - -. - - 213

IncIDENTS AND SCENES OF OUR TRIP TO
CALIFORNIA - - - - 217

Heppine Meruopist Eriscopan Caurcn 245
CHAPTER

XXXVIII.
XXXIX.
XL.

XLI.

XLIT.
XLII.
XLIV.

. Tus Ninery-rirst ANNIVERSARY OF

‘

CONTENTS. ix

PAGE

Smrrarown Crircuir-— - - - 251
WHat 18 SANCTIFICATION ? - - - 259
Sent ro Seconp Street Mergopist Eris-
copaL CHURCH - - - - 269
Curistianiry Versus INFIDELITY, IN
ConFiicr- 2 - - - 273
Mrs. Detia H. Martin Morenouse 281
SaBpaTH ConFuict - - - 288
Mrs. Harrie E. Suirp Morenouse - 298

tHe Forsyra Street Mersopisr

Episcopa, CHurRcH - - - 802
 

 

 

 

 

 
 

 

 

 

INTRODUCTION,

HE author of this book, the Rev. A. C.
Morehouse, has honored me with the
request to write an introduction to his

 

autobiography. My ready compliance

with this honorable request is expressive of my
high appreciation.of the life and character of the
author, who in every sense is a typical man, -both
as an American citizen and a minister in good and
regular standing in the Methodist Episcopal Church
Biography is the most interesting part of history.
Indeed, history itself is biography in aggregation.
The charm of history is the revelation of what men
have thought, and said, and done; what they have
endured for the benefit of mankind, and how they
have employed their talents in the service of Church
and State. The charm of Plutarch’s Lives is the
recital of those incidents which indicate character
and which illustrate motives. Perhaps no other

writer is so full of incident and so replete in illus-
xi
Xi INTRODUCTION.

tration, at once opposite and thrilling, as this famous
old Greek.

Autobiography is the record of a man’s life and
deeds, as he has realized the same. Its very
significance implics that he is at liberty to speak of
himself without egotism or vanity; but in an
unvarnished manner to relate, for the benefit of
others, the story of his existance. Many friends of
the Rev. Mr. Morehouse have urged him to publish
the story of his ministry, and he has reluctantly
complied, trusting to the good judgment of his
friends, and believing that his life-story might be
an inspiration to others.

Some men are recalled by the historian for
eminence of talents, or service to their country, or
attainments in learning, or invention in arts, or
discovery in science, or deeds of philanthropy.
The field is wide, and either of these subjects is
worthy of permanent record. Because the author
of this book has eminence of usefulness, as a citizen
and a Christian minister, therefore he has the right
to be heard, and his writings will be read with
gladness by his friends and with inspiration to
those have never heard his voice or looked upon
his manly form.

He is another illustration of the possibilities of
American citizenship. Whatever may be the
INTRODUCTION. : xii

condition of childhood, wherever there is an honest
effort put forth to develop mind, acquire knowledge,
develop character, and be a benefactor, the oppor-
tunity, under our Constitution, is available to every
man. And he is another illustration of the possi-
bilities, under Christianity, for one of humble birth
- to rise to the eminence of usefulness in the ministry
of our divine Lord

Seventy-five years have passed since Mr. More-
house was born—the eldest of five brothers who,
with him, were left orphans before he had reached :
the age of nineteen. Fortunately for him, he had
experienced religion two years prior to the departure
of his parents, which gave stability to his character
and direction to his life. Thrown upon his own
resources for a livelihood, he became a carpenter,
a trade which he had learned from his father, and
which he was prosperous, in the erection of
dwellings and church buildings.

Having received from his parents a superior
education, for those early times, he in turn edu-
cated his brothers, and thus prepared them for an
honorable livelihood.

Such was the appreciation of his neighbors that
he was elected town superintendent of common —
schools, and soon thereafter supervisor of the town,
by a larger vote than any of his predecessors had
xiv INTRODUCTION.

received. These public offices did not divert his

attention from religious duties, for he was “‘ diligent
in business serving the Lord.” His home was the

home of the itinerant preacher, who found a cordial

welcome therein. His skill as a mechanic and his

industrious habits commended him to his neighbors,

who engaged his services years in advance. Being

a man of affairs, he multiplied his workmen, made

many contracts, and worldly inducements allured

him on to prosperity.

In all the hurry and anxiety of his business life,
he found time to devote himself to all the interests
‘of the church. Such was his gift in prayer and
exhortation, that his services were in great demand
in revival-meetings. To enlarge the sphere of his
usefulness he gave attention to reading, and was
familiar with the works of Wesley, Fletcher, Bram-
well, Mrs. Phoebe Palmer, and especially the Bible.

His conversion was as clear as a sunbeam; yet
he realized that it was but the beginning of his
religious life, and conscious that the work needed
completion, he sought entire sanctification, which
he exemplified in charities toward men and
devotions toward God. But it was not without a
struggle. It was a conflict of three months of
hesitancy and resolve, of resolve and hesitancy.
But the point of decision was reached ; and, regard-
INTRODUCTION. XV

less of worldly consequences, he received the
fulness of the baptism of the Holy Spirit.

It is no wonder that such a man, so diligent,
industrious, successful, and pious, should be called
upon to preach the Gospel of our Lord. The sug-—
gestion came to him from his pastor and from the
Christian people with whom he daily associated
But immediate compliance therewith was not
possible. He was in the world, though not of the
world. He had made contracts which required
time to fulfill, Nearly a year elapsed before his
arrangements could be consumated. He attempted

_ the difficult task of carrying on his trade by the

employment of many workmen and spending most
of his time during the winter in revival-services.
Hundreds were converted and whole neighborhoods
were reformed. The favor of God was so manifest
_ that he at length decided to terminate all business
engagements, and to offer himself to the ministry
of the Methodist Episcopal Church. Fortunately
for that church he was received into the ministry,
_ and by his fidelity and efficiency has reflected great
credit thereon. At each new appointment, he
- resolved on having three hundred converted during »
the year and many believers sanctified unto the
Lord. Few ministers of his own or any other
church have been as successful in turning men
Xvi INTRODUCTION.

from the error of their ways and in inducing them
~ to commence a religious life than the author of
this book.

His ministry runs through a period of forty
years, twenty of which have been spent in the City
of New York, where some of his greatest triumphs
have been attained, not only inthe conversion of
ordinary sinners, but of some of the hardest infidels
in the annals of our country.

No better compliment can be paid him, no better
evidence of his ministerial efficiency can be had,
than the fact that for twenty years his services
were demanded for the great metropolis of New
York. No other city in the union is at once a
palace and tomb to Christian ministers; in no
other city is the percentage of ministerial success
so small. Men who have been useful and even
popular in country villages and rural districts have
had an ephemeral life in New York City, unknown
beyond a handful of their own parishioners. He
who can maintain himself for twenty years and
still be in demand has elements of strength worthy
of all commendation, and it is gratifying to the
writer, as it must be to Mr. Morehouse himself,
that he is still invited to the pastorate of our city
churches.

He has excelled his brethren in the liquidation
INTRODUCTION. XVii

of church indebtedness. Old Forsyth Street Church
is his monument. When appointed there it seemed
_ hopelessly embarrassed by a debt of eighty thousand
dollars; but during his period of five years (two
years beyond the time limit, by a unaminous vote
of the Conference, Bishop Simpson presiding) he
reduced that amount to twenty-eight thousand
dollars ; and that church is now endowed and is a
- living power. Another monument to his industry
and success is our Seventh Street Church, which
- was heavily mortgaged, but which embarrassment
- he removed during his pastorate, renovated ‘the
church and parsonage, and left the society~with
money in the treasury. As if the bishops of
the Church had marked him as a liquidator, he
was appointed to Seventeenth Street Church,
where, as usual, success attended him. The
structure was remodeled, all improvements provided
for, the mortgage reduced, and the church is now
; ‘self-supporting.

To one who had been so long i in the city, and
successful with all, it was a trial to Mr. Morehouse
to be removed to a country circuit, with a salary
_of six hundred: dollars; with parsonage and
appointments so far apart that a carriage was
necessary to convey him from one point to another.
But nothing daunted this humble and faithful
Xvili INTRODUCTION.

minister of our Lord. He threw his whole soul
into the good work, renovated the old, delapidated
church, which is now, with its twenty memorial
windows, one of the prettiest audience-rooms on
that portion of Long Island

Mr. Morehouse should go down into history as a
camp-meeting revivalist. The present flourishing
condition of old Sing Sing Camp-meeting ground
is due to his energetic labors during twenty-seven
years, and the meeting held during this year of
grace (1895) was one of the largest and most
successful held on those historic grounds for many
years.

It is not surprising that a man of such deathless
energy and persistent effort should be active as a
citizen, both in politics and in the general improve-
ment of society. He has the proud claim of having
been a Maine Prohibitionist from the beginning.
In all political and social reforms he tempers his
ardent zeal with a well-trained reason. His
opposition to the rum power is fierce and constant;
he regards the license system as the abuse of
government, and insists that society has the right
to protect itself against all kindy of business which
work an injury to the body-politic.

In his autobiography he will relate incidents.
more thrilling that any found in Dickens, because
INTRODUCTION. XIX

true. He will verify the old assertion that ‘ Truth
is stranger than fiction”; and the truth that he
records will have the flavor of romance. I, there-
fore, commend the story of his life to our people for
protitable and enjoyable reading, and for inspiration
to Christian activity.
JOHN P. NEWMAN,
Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church.

OmanHa, September 1, 1895.
AUTOBIOGRAPHY

OF THE

REV. A. C. MOREHOUSE.

CHAPTER I.
ANCESTRY.

Y ancestors were from England. Three
brothers came over. Dickinson More-
house settled in the West and became
interested in  steamboating on the

Mississippi and Missouri rivers. One settled in

Nova Scotia; and Banks Morehouse, my grand-

- father, settled in Fairfield, Connecticut. He was

one of the State Militia, called Minute men, who

were often called out to defend the coast against the
depredations of the British troops in the Revolu-
tionary war. He removed to the town of Blenheim,

Schoharie County, New York State, when my father

John Banks Morehouse, was a small boy. He lived

to be seventy-eight years, five months and twenty-

six days, and died at my father’s, who had died
three months previous, with typhoid fever, aged
(|

 
2 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

forty-five years, six months and seven days. My
mother’s name was Rebecca Church, and born in
Brattleboro, Vermont. Her father, Reuben Church,
was one of the Green Mountain men, who, under
General Stark, defeated Colonel Baum, at Benning-
ton, and soon after with the united forces from the
New England and New York States, after successive
battles secured the surrender of General Burgoyne
and his army, thus defcating the plans of the British
troops, fresh from their great victories in Europe,
assisted by some four thousand Hessian soldiers
and a large force of Tories and Indians under St.
Leger, which were to establish a chain of forts from
the St. Lawrence river along the Hudson to New
York City, thus dividing the Colonial States; but
while “man proposes God disposes.” My grand-
father being a commisioned officer, found upon the
field of battle where the dead Hessians lay a brass
box upon which is finely engraven German
characters, illustrations, and I presume the name of
the former owner, and which has passed into my
possession as a memento of the past. My mother,
Rebecca, coming from Brattleboro to visit her elder
sister (who had married Dr. Alvin McCune, an
eminent physician), and who was engaged by the
authorities to teach school, and thus becoming
acquainted with my father; they were united in
marriage in 1819, and as the first-born was placed
in his mother’s arms on the 17th day of Novem-
ber, 1820, she prayed, ‘‘Oh God, make this my
first-born a good man, as good as my dear
ANCESTRY. 3

brother, after whom I now name him, and also a
preacher of the gospel” (so the good women
informed me, years after my mother’s death). But
though many years of my ministry had passed
before I knew this fact, I presume the angel spirit
of my sainted mother may have known it before I
was informed of it. My uncle, Alonzo Church,
after whom I was named, was a graduate of the
College at Middlebury, Vermont, and was invited
to go to the Franklin College, now Georgia Uni-
versity at Athens, as a professor and was afterward
president some forty years. Appointed by the
authorities of the college to go to Boston and
purchase a large addition to their library, on the
way a terrific storm occured and the sailing vessel
(as there was no steamers at that time) was thrown
on its side by the force of the waves, but a return
-wave set it right again. The captain said that
five minutes longer in that condition and all would
have perished. After visiting his parents at
Brattleboro, his wife (a southern lady) was so
fearful of the ocean that he purchased horses and
carriage, and employing Wm. Wells, his nephew,
to drive and care for them, made the journey by
land to Georgia. He visited my parents one week,
preaching on Sabbath, and the parting scene is
indelibly photographed on my memory, though
but nine years of age.
CHAPTER II.
EARLY TRAINING.

Y mother and uncle would have been much
pleased to have me attend college with
my uncle, who was also a prominent
preacher of the Presbyterian Church,

but my father, who was a prominent business man

of Schoharie County, claimed that a good thorough |

English education was sufficient for a business life.

I once inquired of Dr. Daniel Curry if he, when

south, was acquainted with Dr. Alonzo Church, and

he replied, ‘‘ Yes, intimately, and I have often
exchanged pulpits with him. He was one of the
most prominent preachers and educators of the
south.” My father worked at the carpenter’s trade,
but also possesed a farm of some seventy acres and
what time I was not attending school was employed

. In caring. for the horses, cows, sheep and farm

productions, while my father was absent. But

when clearing land, haying and harvesting my

father with his workmen would be with us. My

mother was very strict in her religious training and

to encourage met. 5 1» J alle, offered rewards

so that before 1 was seveuteen years of age I had
4

 

 
EARLY TRAINING. 5

read it through by course five times, besides what I
read and committed in the Sunday-school. When
but six years old, a wealthy family who resided in
Albany, but owned some six hundred acres of land
and a beautiful country seat in my native town,
Blenheim, Schoharie County, N. Y., organized a
Sunday-school and invited the children and young
people of the community to attend. Their first
meeting was in the small summer house, and with
their family of nine girls there was but twelve, but
the Sunday-school increased until they came from a
distance of three and four miles and numbered
some three hundred and fifty, and some days four
hundred scholars. As the school increased they
resorted to the barn, where pine boards were placed
on short pieces of timber called shingle blocks, and
‘the young ladies of this rich family and thie
governess, Mrs. Watson, a very pious woman,
taught the scholars. Judge Jacob Sutherland was
- the name and he had married the daughter of
Chancellor Lansing who was the proprietor of the
extensive Lansing patent, a grant from King
George in colonial times. I well remember my
first Sunday-school teacher, Anna Sutherland, and
a few years since I met her brother, an eminent
~ lawyer in New York City, and he informed me that
Anna was still living in the interior of New York
State. I said to him, ‘Say to her for me I am
grateful for the instruction she then gave me in the
way to heaven, where I expect to meet her.” At
times the restrictions of my mother, as I desired to
6 AUTORLOGRAPHY,

go to places where dancing, card playing, and
intoxicants were permitted was great, a self-denial
that in my heart, L rebelled, but as in after years I
review the wisdom of my dear mother and my
youthful folly and inexperience Teould: thank Cod
for such a mother, | Prom my first remembrance I
was taught to repeat the litle nursery prayer every
evening,

“Now Tlay me down to sleep,
T pray the Lord my sonl to keep,
If t should die betore To wake,
Tpray the Lord my seul to take,”
All this Task for Jesus sake.

T was taught to obstain from all intoxicants and
the great importance of keeping the ten conmiuand-
ments. When, in after years, P was endeavoring to
persuade a lady who Thad known in early life to
seek the Lord, saving to her, that religion had done
soo much forme, She replied, ‘| You were always
good.” To replied,  Outwardly Tso appeared, but
depravity was leading wrong and T often had to put
on the brakes or L would go wrong.”
CHAPTER III.

EARLY IMPRESSIONS.

“S~e-6| KNEW by the light of the Holy Bible,
the Spirit of God and the experience
of Christians that I was not saved from
my sins. It was a terrible cross for
me to publicly confess that I was a sinner and ask
the prayers of the people of God. To say to my
young companions I am determined to leave the
paths of sin and seek and serve the Lord the rest
of my life. The difficulties were so great to my
mind, that frequently I wished I had died in infancy
so that I could have been sure of heaven. At other

 

* times as I listened in early life to my dear mother

relating to us the joy of Adam and Eve when pure
and holy in the Garden of Eden and the terrible
consequences of sin as they were banished from
that happy place, and sorrow, pain and death, were
all the result of disobedience, I would often in my
childish thoughts regret that the flood had ever
come to destroy that beautiful place, and how
foolish Adam and Eve were to disobey God. But
when in after years I had fully surrendered my will

to the will of God, I found that Eden could be
7 5

a
8 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

regained and its joys restored. A great love for
worldly company and the sinful pleasures in which
they engaged eame near completly counteracting
the restraints that were thrown around me at my
home.

On one occasion a cousin of mine, who was one of
my most intimate friends, came to make me a visit,
produced a pack of cards and offered to instruct
me how to play, and though | knew it would grieve
my mother if she knew it, T accepted the offer, and
soon found myself so attached to them that I
purchased a pack and kept them concealed from
my mother for a long time. But often in my
reflective moments the Holy Spirit would condemn
me and after playing in private with some of my
intimate friends, for over one year, I was so con-
vineed of its evil tendencies (as I found the attach-
ment to it rapidly strengthening), that T went up
in the garret and determined that my good mother
should never know that I played cards, and
carrying them out in the orchard turned up a large
flat stone, dug a hole in the ground, and put the
cards in, covered them up, then put the stone back
to its place, returned from that moral conflict a
victor and never again have played a game of
cards. My cousin, Edwin McCune, thus continuing
became associated with wicked young men who
persuaded him to run away from the family to
whom his widowed mother had bound him to learn
the carpenter’s trade, and aflor a few years wo
heard that he was in Auburn state prison, sick

ws
EARLY IMPRESSIONS. 9

' with the consumption, and my father went to
governor Wm. H. Seward, and obtained a pardon
and though the young man sought and found pardon
of God through the atoning blood of Christ, yet his
wayward course brought great grief to his friends
and to him a premature death.

When at nearly sixteen, I made a visit to my
cousins to stay over Sunday, they proposed to go
out in the forest hunting, and though I was passion-
ately fond of hunting, I was so condemned, that I
could take no comfort from the sport, and as we
returned was so thankful that none of us were shot
as a mark of God’s displeasure for desecrating the
Holy Sabbath. And this great reverence for the
Sabbath. impressed upon me by my mother has
enabled me to never purchase a Sunday newspaper,
or even milk on Sunday, though nineteen years a
pastor in New York City. And here, I believe, is
one great lack of example and training by parents
of the Christian Church.

In my early days, I delighted in out-door sports,
such as hunting and fishing, and having a vigorous
constitution, could secure more game than the older
and more experienced hunters and fishermen. But
I, by reading the Bible, had conceived the idea that
it was my duty to give to the cause of God onc-
tenth of all my income from the sale of the fur of
the fox, mink, and muskrats, and in my own mind
attributed my superior success to the fact that I was
in partnership with the Almighty, in the business
of life, And I also delighted in hunting honey-
10 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

bees that had flown to the forest and entered
hollow trees and there accumulated honey. In
after years, I was taken ill, while, with my work-
men, building a house for Jacob Decker, some
three miles from home, and went home to rest,
but the next day had so recovered that I
said to my wife, I will go out and hunt bees.”
While catching some in my box, I found some
on the mud of the spring-at the base of the
mountain, and lining from that soon found the
tree in the forest on the way to where I was at
work. My workmen would frequently say, ‘‘ We
want to go with you and help get and eat the
honey.” One Saturday noon I said, “ Boys, it isa
good day to hunt bees, and blackberries are now
ripe; I will take my box for hunting bees and
pails for honey, and blackberries, and while you
pick berries, I will, I believe, find another tree and
cut the two trees.” They were delighted, when
my brother, who at night came from where we were
working to meet us at the foot of the mountain with
the horses and wagon, we had four pails of honey
and two bushels of blackberries, but amore weary
company was seldom found.

Soon after an announcement that a protracted
meeting would be held at the church in’ our
village and as I presumed some of my com-
panions would seek the Lord, I decided that I
would make an effort. But after two weeks of
faithful preaching and praying by the ministers and
people of God, no one had yet even arisen for
EARLY IMPRESSIONS. 11

prayers. On Sunday afternoon the ministers stated
if no one desired to be saved from their sins they
should then close. I decided then if some one
would arise, I would also. But no one arose, and I
delayed. The three preachers after conferring said,
how many Christians are here, who will continue to
pray for their unconverted friends; saying, all
that will, arise, one third of the congregation then
arose, antl as I looked upon them I was more
deeply convicted, as I reflected that at the coming
judgment, I must meet all their prayers, and these
ministers, and all the sermons I had heard and all
of the strivings of the Holy Spirit, and the many
providences of God that had often alarmed me, and
I then decided that if God would spare me to reach
another invitation, I would accept the offer of
mercy.

The preachers again consulted and after a solemn
pause as they arose said there may be one person
here who desires our prayers. If so please arise.
I had committed myself to God a few minutes
previous to start at the rext opportunity. But
Satan said you meant the next protracted meeting.
I reasoned yes, but I said the next invitation, and
I would not lie to men, how awful to lie to God.
But Satan again said you are not convicted to tears
you cannot be converted unless convicted. But
the Bible says ‘“‘Now is the accepted time.”
“To-day if ye will hear his voice harden not your
- hearts ” and I replied that is God’s word. Then
the tempter whispered you are young and love

}
12 AUTORIOGRAPILY.

pleasure and cannot hold out. And as the diffieul-
ties in the way appeared, LE again hesitated. But
the good spirit suggested, how can you know until
you try, and what a fool you will be to go up to the
judgement without making one honest, faithful effort
for salvation, and the scripture came to my support,
“My grace is sufficient for thee,” and TP then
decided to at once arise for prayers, As I] arose
the fountain of fears seemed to open and as T tried
to suppress them with my  hankerchief, they
increased and crying aloud IT sat down and. at
that the congregation was moved to tears. Tho
mectings were then appointed for the evening.

But on my way home from the church [ was so
dcmpted by the adversary that if Thad not com
mitted myself! To would have delayed until some
future time and remained at home that evening.
Ilearing the next day that others had started on
Sunday evening, and that the mectings were
going on T went down determined as Thad to the
public committed of myself and reecived more
contrition of soul, T would now make a determined
effort to become a Christian and as the invitation
was given to go forward for prayers, Tat once
went, but received no light. As T returned home,
nother was waiting for my return, the rest of the
family having retired, father being absent. T knew
mother would be pleased to hear that T had decided
to be « Christian but how te begin appeared so
difficult. After a desperate effort LT said, “ Mother
they gave the invitation to go forward to-night,”
EARLY IMPRESSIONS. 13

“Did any go?” she inquired. I mentioned the
two that went with me and then somehow I, choked
down, and after another conflict I said, “I went
also.” She burst into a flood of tears, and said,
** My dear son this is the best news you ever brought
me and now you have started, persevere and God
will assuredly bless you.” The next morning she
gave me the Bible to read and I opened to the fifty-
fifth chapter of Isaiah, and found great encourage-
ment but was looking for some great manifestation
of the work in my soul. And going forward every
night of the meetings and seeking to feel bad but
could not, though I tried to think of every bad
thing I had said or done, and really feeling grieved
to think I @uld not feel more deeply on account
of my sins, But when [ saw that it was faith in
the Atonement, or in other words, believe in the
Lord Jesus Christ as my Saviour now, and obedient
to the light of the Holy Spirit, the assurance of
pardon came. Soon after my conversion at the
close of the sermon, an invitation was given to the
members of the Church to remain in class meeting
and all serious minded persons were also invited to
remain with them. As I knew nothing about the
meeting I remained and found great encourage-
ment in the testimony of those that were there
though the Cross was great for me to speak.

A short time after this at the quarterly meeting
held in the place, it was preceeded by a Love Feast
on Sunday morning. - As I had never attended one
I decided to go. As I drew near the Church, . I
14 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

saw Uncle John Bangs at the door. And as he
inquired of those who desired to enter concerning
their state of mind and if they had been into a
Love Feast three times (for that was the limit to
those who were not members), and gave them good
counsel as they entered, I was a little fearful that
I might not pass the examination. But when he
was informed that this was the first time, he said
to me so kindly, my son follow the leadings of the
Holy Spirit and you will be blest in the mecting.
I promised I would. As the doors were closed and
the Love feast commenced there were three aged
women, who in former years had felt their necd of
the Baptism of the Holy Ghost and at a mecting
appointed at the house of Aunt Lizzi@ Shelmedine,
prayed until their prayer was answered and they
were filled to prostration by the power of God.
As they arose to depart and opened the door to go
home, Aunt Mary Ruland and Aunt Katy Barelay,
one of them exclaimed, on leaving, “It is gray
in the east, we have prayed all night.” Another
replied, “ Yes, and Lord send us another blessing.”
And down they fell shouting and. praising God for
the great victory of prayer. And that night
people miles around were convicted and a great
revival followed. At this love feast this trio of
Holy Ghost women followed cach other in testimony
of the power of Christ to save to the uttermost and
though, in that large congregation, the cross was
very heavy for me to witness for Christ, I there
received strength and a blessing that led me to .
EARLY IMPRESSIONS. 15

unite with the Methodist Episcopal Church on
probation that I might have the benefit of class
mectings and love feasts for the six months

The cross of speaking and praying in a public
congregation was so great that the tempter would
often suggest, if you join the Presbyterian Church
it will please your mother and uncle, and you will
have it so much easier, for they do not kneel in
public, they do not have class mectings or love
feasts. But while others can live Christians without
these spiritual helps I feared to try it.

Nearly two years after my conversion, I went
out with father to build a large hotel and as the
parents and children, some nine of them, were
irreligious, I was so fearful that I might backslide
that after my day’s work was done, I would steal
away from the company and yo down in a deep
ravine that I might have secret prayer alone with
God. Years after I was informed by the eldest,
Peter V. Mattice, whose son is now a minister in
the New York Conference, that the boys were
perplexed to know why I went off alone each
evening, and sent one of them to follow and report,
and when he reported that I had crawled through
the saw mill and down into the deep ravine to have
a season of prayer with God, and prayed not only
for myself but for them, it so affected them, that
when a few years after, Bro. Bradley L. Burr, who
insisted that 1 preach and requested me to hold
some revival meetings in the Mattice School House,
and some sixty were there converted, this family
16 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

was the first to start in a Christian Jife. Another:
instance was a habit of going over on an eminence
at sunrise to pray on Sunday morning in a grove
of small trees and sweet fern, and while there
praying earnestly that the Holy Spirit guide me
and also assist my young friends to come to the
Saviour, a young man, David Becker, passed in a
foot path near me and when I arose from prayer
I saw that he must have heard most of my prayer,
aud the tempter said to me he is going up to Mr.
Mayham’s and he and the young people there will
have great fun over your performance. But I
replied to the suggestion, “I have to leave it all
with God.” Afterward I was informed that it
affected the young people and the Sabbath was not
desecrated by them that day.

When I was not nineteen my father, who was
a strong and robust man, was taken ill with
typhoid fever and survived only two weeks. In
that unexpected bereavement, with a consumptive
mother and five boys—- Alonzo C.- Lorenzo,
Alphonzo, Menzo and Orlenzo — the promise came
to me, “JI will be a father to the fatherless and
the widow’s judge.” In ten months and five
days, we stood, with our sympathizing friends,
around our dying mother. But as we returned
to that lonely home, from the cemetery, I
found another promise, ‘When thy father and
thy mother forsake thee, the Lord will take thee
up.” And though the great responsibility of the
four boys (the youngest only four years), rested
EARLY IMPRESSIONS, 17

upon me I found great comfort in prayer to God
for wisdom.

As I had nearly acquired the carpenter’s trade, I
continued to carry on the business, and put all I
~earned, before I was twenty-one years, in the
general fund for the support of my brothers, and to
give them a good education.

As my father was considered the best carpenter
in that county, and was also supervisor of the
town, and his friends preferred to have me do their
work, I therefore had more than I could do. A
young man by the name of Hiram Krum, who had’
just completed his three years of apprenticeship
came to me saying, “I cannot get work, and can
you not help me.” IT replied “ Yes, you go up to
Mr. Parsons, and say to him, that I have more
work than I can do, and I have sent you to build
his house.” He returned saying, ‘Mr. Parsons
says he will let you have the contract but refuses
to let me have it. Everybody appears to be afraid
of me.” I said to him, “I will take the work, and
you can work with me.” As we closed up the
years work, he said to me, ‘‘ You have furnished
most of the tools and work, and ought to have more -
than I of what we earned.” I replied, “No, I had
the tools, and work, and will divide with you equal.”
He appreciated it greatly and the next summer had
plenty of work.

Some three years after my conversion, while the
pastor was holding a series of revival meetings he
said to the brethren and sisters, ‘‘Go out into the
18 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

congregation and invite your friends to seek the
Lord, but no one went. It was something I had
never had courage to do, but as the preacher
publicly requested it, I thought some one ought
to obey and went out from the brethren in the -
the altar, with my eyes upon the floor, secretly
praying God to direct me, and that the first one I
saw as I raised my eyes I would speak to; asI
looked up I saw Lewis Fink, a young man;
approaching him I said, ‘ Lewis will you go with
me to seck the Saviour.” He shook his head, and I
dropped my head and moved on, and as I lifted my
eyes saw Peter Vosberg, and he also refused. I
then returned discouraged.

The cross to speak and pray in public was
so heavy to bear that often on my way to the
prayer meeting, I would stop in a little grove and
weep, and pray God to give me courage and
strength to do my duty, for I was alway condemned
by the Holy Spirit, if I failed to acknowledge my
determination to follow Christ. But when I came
to the decision that I would improve the first
opportunity to pray, and speak, though I often
broke down in a flood of tears, and the tempter
would say you have disgraced yourself and the
cause of Christ, yet as I would leave it all with
Jesus. He comforted my soul with His smile, and
the approbation of the Holy Spirit, and from that
time God gave victory. And the encouragement
given by Rev. John Bangs, a local preacher, was
so helpful that when in after years the old church
EARLY IMPRESSIONS. 19

where he let me go into the love feast was
reconstructed, I put a memorial window in to
perpetuate his memory. He was a brother to
Heman and Nathan Bangs who were distinguished
in the history of Methodism in New York City.

Some two years after this victory over the fear
of the cross, the Thursday evening prayer meeting
was held at the home of the class leader, David
Smith, and only two of us besides the family
present, we became alarmed-at the coldness of the.
church and after earnestly praying for a revival
that night, agreed to pray on the next day and
meet the following evening (Friday), to continue to
pray for the church, and that sinners might be
deeply convicted and converted. On that Friday,
the young man, Lewis Fink, while in the forest
cutting fire wood, was so convicted that he threw
down his ax, and kneeling there commenced
to cry aloud to Almighty God for mercy, and
was converted so thoréughly that he ‘Returned
to tell of what great things God had done for
him.” The news spread so that the people of
the village came out to_hear the young man,
and in his testimony he said, “ That the night
I came to him, he was so convicted, if I had only
stopped a moment to urge him he would have then
come to the Saviour and that every time he saw
me after that he was convicted of his duty.” And
Peter was also convicted in the same manner.

On Saturday morning I was so impressed with
_ what had transpired on Friday and Friday night,
20 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

that I resolved to go down to a young friend, who
had married a cousin of mine, and converse with
him about his soul. But the cross was so great
that I decided to take him some work as he was
a blacksmith. When I entered his shop he was
alone, and while he was stirring up the fire of the
forge, I said to him, ‘ Washington do you not
think you ought to be a Christian.” He replied,
“Yes, I presume everybody ought to be Christian.”
“Why will you not start at once in the way.”
“Tf religion is so good why do they not talk.
more about it to us,” was his reply, I replied;
“T confess that I have failed in that direction
but forgive me for the past, I have decided
to do better hereafter and have now come to
you as one of my nearest friends to ask you
to go with us in the heavenly way.” He began
to weep and said, “I will go to the prayer meeting |
to-morrow morning and arise for prayers.” He
then said to me, “Go in the house and see my,
wife and ask her to go with me in the heavenly
way.” As I entered I found his joumeyman,
David Becker, sitting by the stove, and as I had
not the courage to speak before him, I waited for -
him to go back to the shop. But he remained and
as it was time for me to go home to care for the
horses, cows, and sheep, and the little orphans, I
commenced to talk to Polly before him. After a
short conversation and telling her that her husband
had just decided and wanted her to go with him,
she commenced weeping and as I referred to her
EARLY IMPRESSIONS. 21°

mother’s happy death at my father’s house a few
years before we were left orphans, she promised to
also be at the prayer meeting and arise for prayers.
IT then turned to David and said, ‘Now ‘your
boss and his wife are going to start, it will be a
good thing for you to go with them,” and he
quickly responded, “TI will.” I returned to my
home that night happier than ever before in all my
life.” :

At the prayer meeting the next morning I
whispered to David Smith, the class leader, if you
will invite those that want to be converted to arise
I believe some will do so. He then inquired if any
desired our prayers, to arise, and sixteen adult
persons arose, weeping aloud, and among the
number the sister of Washington, who I was then
courting and afterwards married, and one of the
best women in all that county. The interest con-
tinued to increase and as our circuit preacher, the
Rey. Silvester 8. Strong, was engaged in a revival
meeting on the other part of the circuit some
fourteen miles away, we had to carry on the
meeting ourselves for some three weeks, and when
one Saturday afternoon, as I was returning to my
home from the meeting in the village, and saw Dr.
Strong coming on his sorrel horse as if in a hurry
to reach us, I thought a Methodist preacher never
appeared so blessedly opportune as then. He was
a preacher of wonderful oratory, and power in
prayer, and the meetings increased in influence
and power as he and his assistant, Moses L. Pendell,
22 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

preached and prayed leading on the sacramental
host to victory. As I now look back to that
wonderful revival in 1842 and find that of all those
who participated in it, I only am remaining as the
fifty-two years have passed away.

The experience of Moses L. Pendell as related to
me was one of the miracles of grace. He had once
been a local preacher, but was bitterly opposed by
his wife who in time of family prayer, would often
appear to make more noise among the dishes and
around the room than at any other time, and some-
times puil his hair while praying, and say you
have prayed long enough. One day he said to her,
“You say I am an old hypocrite I will be one no ©
more,” and at once resolved it was useless for him
to try and live a Christian and at once returned
to his cups and wicked associates to drown his
sorrow.

After a few years playing the violin for dancing
parties, and drinking to excess, while in a
saloon one day the proprictor said to him,
“Pendell you are a man of tov good intelligence
to spend your time in saloons and rumsbops. I
hear you was once a good preacher and lived a
consistent Christian life.” He replied, ‘“ Yes, that
is true.” ‘* How then did you come to this.” He
then informed him of the cruel opposition of his
wife. The man then said to him, “1 believe
after what your family have suffered your wife
would not oppose you now.” Pendell then said to
him, “If you will come over and talk to her to-
EARLY IMPRESSIONS. 23

morrow and she premises to not oppose me I will

start at the word.” And he promised to come.

As he came in there were some company that
had called and I feared the saloon-man would not
present the subject. But after a little time he said
to my wife, “T have heard that your, husband was
once a preacher and that you opposed him and for
that reason he became discouraged and gave it up.”
She replied, ‘‘ That is true.” ‘I suppose if he
should commence again you would oppose him.”
She replied, ‘No, never, after all I have suffered

_ since he backslid, I would not oppose him again.”

Brother Pendell said to me, ‘‘ Brother Morehouse,

though I was as empty handed and helpless as you

would be to have to build a large church and no
tools or lumber to begin with JI at the instant
threw myself upon my knees before them all and
said, ‘‘ Then let us pray for mercy.” And in deep

‘confession for my sins, and earvest penitential

prayer I plead with God for Jesus’ sake to forgive
the part of my wicked life and I would faithfully
serve him all my future days. And the Holy Spirit
came to help me pray and before I arose from
prayer I shouted for the joy a full and complete
pardon brought to my penitent soul. And all in
the room were. bathed in tears and from that a
glorious revival followed, and his wife, the saloon-
keeper and many others were converted. Ile was
almost always called upon to attend funerals, as his
sympathetic nature was expressed in tears, when
preaching. :
CHAPTER IV.

INCIDENTS AND REMINISCENCES OF THE ANTI-RENT
WAR.

HE Anti-rent War, as it was called,
resulted from the efforts of those, who,
by their inheritance of large tracts of
land granted by the Dutch West India

Company, to those who would secure fifty persons
to settle on the banks of the streams and rivers,
endeavored to hold these lands for themselves and
their posterity. The proprietors of these large
grants were invested with the title and privileges |
of a lord or petty governor, and his colony or |
manor was regulated by the same laws as were the
feudal manors of olden times.

After the revolution a large proportion of the
land in the settled portion of New York was held by
those persons who were called patroons, and the
cultivators of the soil occupied farms on leases, for
one or more lives, or from year to year, stipulating
for the payment of rents, dues and services, copied
from the feudal tenures of England and Holland.
In 1779 and also 1785 laws were enacted by the

legislature of the State abolishing feudal tenures,
24

 
THE ANTI-RENT WAR. 45)

but the proprictors of manor grants also were
unwilling to give up all their feudal claims, con-
trived a form of deed or lease by which the grantces
covenanted to perform services and pay rents of
the production of the farm such as wheat, corn,
chickens, wood and whatever was necessary for the
subsistence of the land-holder and also a specified
amount per acre, and these leases bound the tenants
to pay all of the taxes. Some of the leases would
be given for the period of their lives or during the
lifetime of a father, son and grandson named in
the lease and when the last one died, it reverted to
the patroon if he so desired. But the leases were
changed as new ones were issued to as long as
grass grew or water runs, and some of them to
ninety-nine years. As those farmers improved the
lands and became wealthy they were desirous to
purchase, but as the landlords (as they were termed)
had from their position of wealth and influence
largely represented those people in the State Leg-
islature, they had so framed the laws that the
rentals could not be taxed, the tenants also paying
all the taxes upon these lands. This condition of
affairs made the landlords perfectly independent of
burdens for the support of the State. And this
was the most secure investment possible, for if
by any misfortune the tenant could not pay, the
owner of the soil could sell the personal property
and if not sufficient to pay all arrears and
costs, an ejectment could be served and the
improvements of a lifetime lost to the family. This
26 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

injustice led to frequent heated discussions, and
in the year 1839, meetings were called in the
school houses, halls, and sometimes in the country
churches in the counties of Albany, Columbia,
Rensselaer, Schoharie, Montgomery, Greene, Dela-
ware, Oncida, Herkimer, ‘Otsego, Ulster, Schenec-
tady, and wherever this system prevailed, to take
measures to relieve themselves of what they
considered entirely contrary to the spirit of the
American people. They formed themselves into
secret organizations called Tribes, electing one of
their number, who was designated the chief, he
assuming the name of some Indian warrior, and all
dressing in disguise as Indian warriors; so com- _
pletely changed in their appearance on disguising
their persons by a mask adorned with feathers, and
ornamented leggins and moccasins and calico dresses
or blankets, armed with tomahawks, pistols and
swords, that their intimate friends could not recog-
nize them. The signal for calling them out was the
dinner-horn of these farmers, which at this time was
not blown except when the officers of the law came to
serve writs of ejectment or sale of property for the
payment of rents that were unpaid. At the sound
of the horn, by some pre-arranged signal, within a
short time a force of three or four hundred would
suddenly emerge from the forest and fields, to the
surprise of the sheriff and his deputy, and quite
often he would be treated to a coat of tar and
feathers. At one of the encounters in the town of
Grafton, Rensselaer county, a man by the name of
THE ANTI-RENT WAR. 27

Smith, who, in an altercation with the Indians was
killed, and though over two hundred witnesses
were from time to time examined in the investiga-
tion, they failed to disclose the author of the deed,
In Albany county the sheriff was surrounded by
the Indians while resolutely enforcing the service
of writs and sale of property and treated to a coat
of tar and feathers; for quite often the one
appointed to carry the bucket of tar and the other
the bag of feathers tn their marches, would be with
them ready for their appointed work. While they
were thus treating the sheriff of Albany county,
Mr. Batterman, one of the Indians, in an Indian
gutteral sound, inquired of the sheriff what he
would do to them if he had them in his power?
He replied, “I would kill you as quick as I would
a black snake.”

In the code that governed those tribes they were
enjoined not to take life unless to save their own
lives. In 1841 and 1842, Gov. Seward, in his
message, discussed the grievances complained of
by the tenants, and appointed three men to investi-
gate, and, if possible, arbitrate and report to the
Legislature. but they failed to accomplish anything.
The disaffection and excitement increased as the
landholders continued to press their tenants, and in
every direction were issuing processes for collection
of rents or sale of property.

In July, 1844, Hiram Moore, of Roxbury,
Delaware county, was tarred and feathered, and in
September following Timothy Corbin, they having
28 AUTOBIOGRAPILY.

been officious ino serving papers and — assisting
Green Moore, sheriff of Delaware county. In
January 15, 1845, a convention was held at Bern,
in Albany county, where representatives from all
of the anti-rent counties were present. Hugh
Scott, of Albaiy county, presiding, ‘The conyven-
tion was addressed by John Mayham, Esq., of
Blenheim, Schoharie county (the father of the Hon,
Stephen L. Mayham, now Judge of the Supreme
Court), and while they disapproved of the violent
resistance to the law, passed strong resolutions
avowing a detemnination to adhere to the anti-rent
cause, to support for oflice only those favorable to
their interest and to petition the Legislature for
redress by a reconstruction of tho laws concerning
feudal tenures. Some ten thousand signatures were
afterward sceured and forwarded to the Legislature.
In his message of January, 1845, Gov. Wright
recommended that a law be enacted against
wearing disguises, and one was hurriedly passed
and became a law on the 28th inst. But this did
not prevent their disguising and resisting — the
sheriffs and their deputics when serving papers and
selling the property of the anti-renters,

In February, 1845, Danicl Squires (alias Big
Thunder), of the town of Roxbury, Delaware county,
was arrested for complicity in’ the tarring and
feathering of Mr. Corbin, and soon after Messrs.
Burrill, Tompkins, Osterhous and Knapp were alse
convicted and sentenced to State prison at Sing Sing
for two years,
THE ANTI-RENT WAR. 29

About the last of July, 1845, Sheriff Brown of
Schoharie, accompanied by Deputy Sheriff Bouck,
came up to Blenheim Hill to serve papers of
ejectment, and as it was nearly night when they
returned to the village of North Blenheim,
fearing to go through the anti-rent settlements
and forests of the town of Fulton in the evening,
they decided to stay at the hotel. After supper,
while seated in the barroom, they jokingly
remarked, that they had heard the sound of a
dinner-horn, but were not afraid of horns especially
such as Captain Fink, the proprictor of the
hotel, gave of good gin or brandy; and_ thus
cracking jokes with those present, who were
chatting and smoking cigars with them, a tall
Indian opened the door, and in a few moments the
room was full of them. Deputy Sheriff Bouck,
seizing a chair, was about to strike, but a stalwart
Indian seized him, wrenching the chair from him,
and supported by others, carried him out. Brown
rushed behind the counter of the bar and com-
manded the citizens present to assist him to keep
the peace. One of them replied, “I have nothing
with which I can do it.” An Indian steps up and
playfully offered the citizen his pistol, saying, “ This
will do it, take it, and make them believe you do.”
But the pistol was declined, and two strong Indians
each seizing Brown by the collar of his coat, pulled
him over the counter, and at once they marched
them up through the village to the Westkill road,
and up some four miles (surrounding them in the

e
30 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

form of a hollow square) to the farm of Aaron
Baldwin, where, after holding an exciting council
of war, a majority of them decided to release them
without a coat of tar and feathers, for which exem-
tion the sheriffs said they were exceedingly grateful.
By this time the indignation of Schoharie village
led them to organize a sheriff’s posse (as they called
it), and the citizens who had been taking sides
with the landholders, and at that time called
Uprenters, enlisted and came up in force to, if
possible, arrest those who had participated in the
Opposition to the enforcement of the ejectment and
and the violent treatment of the sheriffs. Most of
them were mounted, and every one of the male
members of families who resided upon lease
land werer supposed to be in sympathy, and
especially if they tried to escape being taken,
were at once arrested and taken to Gilboa village,
there keeping them under guard for trial. A
country lawyer by the name of David Smith, and
who sympathized with the anti-renters, volunteered
to defend the prisoners, but he was at once arrested.
And here was one of their chief difficulties.
Almost all of the legal talent was retained by the
landholders and their influential friends.

But as the prisoners and their friends insisted
upon their having an opportunity to secure counsel,
and the expense of guarding and feeding so many
persons would be great, they, on Friday morning, -
released them upon their parole of honor, to report
personally at Gilboa the following Monday. As
THE ANTI-RENT WAR 31

they returned to Blenheim village they requested
me to go up the mountain road toward Cobbleskill
some four miles, and request Jay Tompkins to go
on to Cobbleskill and employ Thomas Smith, or
Jedidia Miller, eminent lawyers who were known
to be in sympathy with the tenants. As I had
never been implicated with them, with the excep-
tion of warm sympathy, I consented. It was night
and dark, and as I was unacquainted with the way
to Mr. Tompkins, I was compelled to inquire at
every cross-road. No men could be seen until I
_ was known to be a friend to the anti-renters, and
then the husband or brother would put his head out
of the window, give me directions and a God bless
you.

On the way I overtook two men in a buggy, who
at once inquired if they were on the road to Jay
Tompkins. I replied, yes, and then inquired their
business. They hesitated, but as I presumed they
might be his friends (though it was so dark in the
forest I could not distinguish even the color of their
faces), I said to them, I am going to Jay Tompkins
to ask him to go for counsel to Cobbleskill. They
- then informed me that they had just left the Tribes
of the Eastion divisions to ask the co-operation of
the Western tribes to unite and defend themselves
by force of arms against the lawlessness of the
posse. I said to them a council of war was held
only yesterday; and the Western tribes, after a
heated discussion, decided that no more opposition
_ should be made; that hereafter each individual
32 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

care for himself, and as far as possible evade the
posse. I also said to them this was the wise thing
to do, for if they unite in defending their homes in
the present excited condition of the country, and
succeeded for a little time, it would be the duty of
the Governor to call upon the State troops, and, if
they failed to put down the opposition to the State,
the United States troops would at once be sent to
surpress the insurrection, and in the end many
would be executed, or at least sent to State Prison.
They then inquired my name, and as I hesitated to
give it, they then inquired if I was acquainted with
Red Jacket. I replied I thought I knew him.
They again inquired if I was not Red Jacket: I
replied no, I had never put on a disguise, and had
always feared that it would bring them trouble. I
presume my voice resembled Henry Cleveland’s,
who was Red Jacket. I passed them after saying
you had better return, as it will do no good to go.
As I reached the house I found Jay absent, for
on that night he was escorting Warren Scudder
to Westerlo, in Albany county, to be secreted
from officers, who were now in every direction
seeking his arrest. Old Mr. Tompkins was not able
to go but said to me, exchange your horse, and
take our best one, and do not spare him, for
nothing is too good for this work. Before I
reached Cobbleskill village I found I had lost my
way and gone some cight miles wrong and beyond.
While at the hotel, there feeding my horse and
eating breakfast, I found the greatest excitement
THE ANTI-RENT WAR. 33

possible, They had heard that the Schoharie and
Delhi posse had supprised a company of Indians,
shot a Methodist local preacher, and many more
stories that I knew to be false, but I feared I might
be arrested if I denied it and they knew my busi-
ness, so I appeared to be a perfect stranger to it
all, and as I had inquired the way to Thomas
Smith’s, of Cobbleskill, which was in the direction
toward Blenheim Hill, where all this was said to
have occurred, I was not suspected. When 1
reached Cobbleskill village I found that Smith was
absent in the West, but expected home that night.
I, for fear of failure, rode over to Jedidia Miller’s
and obtained a promise from him that he would
surely come on Monday, if Smith did not return.
Monday was officers’s drill at Jefferson, and as I
was captain, was compelled to appear. Just as I
was starting, David Smith, the lawyer, who had
been released on bail, came to me saying, no
counsel has come, and I fear you have not been
thorough enough; you do nat, I fear, appreciate the
situation. The law has been so stringently enacted
all of us are in danger of State Prison. I said, do
not fear, the authorities have exceeded their power
and either Thomas Smith or Miller will surcly be
here. As the officers were but few at Jefferson, on
account of the great excitement, we were all
relieved and dismissed.

On my way home I discovered some two hundred
people in citizens clothes in a field a short distance
from the road and some three miles from my home.
84 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

When they recognized me they shouted, Smith has
come! Smith has come! His energetic manner of
presenting the many mistakes of the authorities
in arresting and confining those who were doing
nothing at most but fleeing from the excited posse,
who, in their new and supposed authority, had
exercised what might be properly termed mob law,
so impressed them that a compromise was
effected, the prisoners all released, and a peaceful
state of things comparatively reigned in Schoharie
county. But in Delaware and Columbia counties
great excitement continued. In Columbia county,
a deputy sheriff was wounded, and some of them
convicted of conspiracy and interruption of the
law, were tried at the city of Hudson, and also sent
to State Prison. In Delaware county the greatest
excitement prevailed. On the 7th of August,
1845, Under Sheriff Osman N. Steele and Deputy
Sheriff Edgerton had, with a posse, entered upon
the prémises of Moses Earl, in the town of Andes,
to sell property. Soon after nearly four hundred
Indians gathered around the field. As_ they
approached the entrance, Steele commanded them
not to enter. They then repaired to another
opening, and as they drew near, and were
surrounding him, he commanded the citizens, some
one hundred in number, to arrest them, at the same
time drawing his revolver and fired, shooting
through the false face of one of them, grazing his
forehead.

At that instant the chief shouted shoot the

aah
THE ANTI-RENT WAR. 35

horses; and as they obeyed, not only were the
horses shot but also Steele, one ball piercing his
leg, another his arm, and one his body. The
chief then commanded the citizens to leave at once
and in less than ten minutes all had left the field.
He then said, let twelve Indians carry the wounded
man to the house, and as they were leaving, Mr.
Earle said let not one leave until we return. As
they returned, Mr. Earle said to them, this is now
a serious affair; let each one return to his home and
say nothing of this to any person, and at once they
all disappeared

Steele died on that night, and the day following
a force was organized to go and take Warren
Scudder, who was chief, and had given orders
to fire. A friend in Delhi, learning of this,
hastened to Jonathan Scudder’s, in Roxbury, near
the village, and the father of Warren, saying,
unless your son flees at once he will be arrested,
and I presume the feeling is such that they may
lynch him.

He sent for his son who was ploughing in the
field, and he came home, changed his clothes and
started at 4 p.m., reaching Lyman Roots, a shoe-
maker, residing on Blenheim Hill, that evening.
He there had his boots new soled and remained
until morning. From there he went to Dutch
Hill (now Eminence), to confer with Red Jacket
(Henry Cleveland), and from there to Jay Tomp-
kins who secreted him in a cave and carried his
food to him after nine o’clock in the evening.
36 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Fearing he might be discovered, on the night I
went to Cobbleskill, was escorting him to a cave
in Westerlo, Albany county, where with a Mr.
Garvin and true friends, he remained for months
secreted. He, after the trials at Delhi and the
great excitement had subsided, went forth, shaving
off his long whiskers, cutting his hair and shaggy
eyebrows short, so that his friends could hardly
recognize him. But as two hundred dollars reward
was offered, detectives were continually looking for
him, he cautiously guarded himself. At one time
he called for dinner at a friend’s; soon after a
detective called for dinner at the same _ hotel.
Scudder, not being recognized, passed out into
another room saying to the proprietor, I will not
eat now, giving the sign why (for he was a friend) ;
waiting until the detective had passed on. He
went from there to Pennsylvania, and there was
unknown for four years.

But to return to the great excitement in Dela-
ware county. Silas Wright, who was the Governor,
declared the county in a state of insurrection.
All of those who im any way were presumed
to be implicated with the death of Steele, or
had been disguised since the legislative enactment °
against disguising, that could be found (for many
had fled) were arrested and carried to Delhi for
trial, until the prison and halls were full, and
then a number of log prisons were built, where
242 persons were indicted and held for trial,
many of them for their lives. Perhaps nothing in
=

THE ANTI-RENT WAR. 37

the state or nation had ever occurred that interested
so many people. Not only were the great financial
interests of the landholders and the thousand of
their tenants all involved, but the lives of the men
were at stake who had in any way been implicated
with the tragic scenes at the sale at Mr. Earl’s
which resulted in the death of Steele. John Van
Buren, who was then Attorney-General and in his
prime, supported the District-Attorney, Hughston,
and the best legal talent the landlords and the
State could secure conducted the prosecution.
While for the defense Mitchell Sandford, of
Catskill, one of the most eloquent men of the
American bar, supported by Sam. C. Gordon, of
Delhi, Browne, of Otsego, and other men of the
highest legal ability of the nation. It was in
reality a great battle of the giants of the law.
Judge Amasa J. Parker, one of the strong
jurists of the State, presided. The many
weeks of suspense as to what would be the
result, as hundred of witnesses were being
examined, the many searching and _ ingenious
questions that were put to the witnesses by the
prosecution, and the masterly efforts put forth by
the defense continued to increase the anxiety of
all concerned until the close of the trial. Two of
them, John Van Stenbergh and Edward O’Connor,
were convicted for murder and sentenced by Judge
Parker to be hung on November 29th following,
four others to State prison for life and thirteen for
a shorter term. Governor Wright commuted the
38 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

sentence of Van Stenbergh and O’Conner to the
State prison for life.

The anti-renters now ceated to disguise them-
selves and united their forces to seek redress by
ballot. In the years from 1842 to 1847 nearly
one-eighth of the legislature were elected in the
interest of the anti-renters, among them Thomas
Smith, who had so ably served them when they
called upon him for help, and Mitchel Sandford,
who was elected to the Senate. In the Constitu-
tional Convention of 1846, some of the ablest men
were avowed anti-renters or advocates of their
principles and measures. Their influence procured
the insertion of a clause in the new constitution,
abolishing all feudal tenures and incidents, and
forbidding the leasing of agricultural lands exceed-
ing the term of twelve years. The legislatures at
successive sessions passed laws which tended greatly
to ameliorate the condition of the tenants, and in
the year 1846, Governor Wright, who was a
candidate for re-election, was beaten by over 10,000
majority for John Young, whom the anti-renters
had nominated, and who was also supported by the
Whig party. Governor Young pardoned from the
state prison all of the so-called anti-rent convicts,
on the ground that their offences were rather
political than criminal and that it was the wise
policy of all good governments to forgive and
restore to citizenship, political offenders after the
law had been vindicated and peace and order
restored, After 1847, the excitement in a great
THE ANTI-RENT WAR. 39

measure passed away, the anti-renters contending
in the courts the validity of the original leases and
title of the landholders to the manor grants, and a
mutual compromise was effected by which the
anti-renters could purchase their lands, and thus
peace at last was restored.

Some four years after, Warren Scudder, appear-
ing again in his native county, was recognized by
three men who at once demanded his surrender
that they might secure the reward for his arrest.
He replied I am on my way to sce my family, but
will report to you on next Monday. They refused,
and as they drew near to seize him, he drew his
six shooter, and covering the leader, said, gentle-
men, I will never be taken alive, now; but if you
permit me to go and see my friends, I give you my
word of honor, I will surrender to you on next
Monday and go with you peacefully to Delhi.
They acquiesced, and on Monday he went with
them and surrendered to the authorities. But any
amount of bail was offered by his anti-rent friends,
and when the time of trial came, no one appearing
against him, he was discharged.

To the present generation this appears to be
almost a romance or fiction, but to those of us who
fifty years ago were in active life, it is yet a
thrilling reality, and often in memory returns as we
contemplate these exciting scenes of our early
experiences of life’s eventful journey.
CHAPTER V.
BUSINESS AND POLITICS.

BN after my marriage, I built a very
fine house in the village, and let out the
farm so that I could give my whole

+I attention to my trade, finding it more
at than farming, and this would give the
boys a better chance to secure a good education.

My brothers each worked with me as they grew

up, and as my business was increasing, I would

take an apprentice each year and when at the end
of the years of service I always retained them as
journeymen,’preferring those that I had trained to
new ones. For I insisted upon their living moral
lives, abstaining from intoxicants, tobacco and
profanity. At one time coming down from putting
up the cornice of a fine building, and into the house
suddenly I heard one of my journeymen swearing
badly, as he saw me he ceased. I said nothing
then, but soon after I said, ‘‘ Richard I want to
grind my plane iron, please go with me to turn the
grind-stone.” When alone I said to him, “I was
shocked at your profanity and if you do not care
40

 

 
BUSINESS AND POLITICS. 41

for God or His commandments, you ought to
respect the feclings of your employer and now if
you cannot refrain, though I am much pleased
with your work, we will have to part company.”
He said, ‘‘I respect you and this way of reproof,
and it shall not occur again.” And it did not.
While we were building a very fine house for
Jacob Decker, and some three miles from any
church, I said to the friends, “As you have no
week-night meetings here, let us appoint one on
Thursday night,” to which they all agreed. On the
first evening, a neighbor comin in while we were
eating supper, I said to Mr. IIubble, “Go with
us to meeting to-night at the school-house.” He
replied, ‘‘I have on my working clothes and am
not fit to go.” I replied, ‘ We are all going in our
working clothes.” He went and we had a good
meeting. On the next Thursday evening as he
came in I said, “ You are going with us again
to-night?” Ile replied, ‘ What will the people
think of me, going every week to meeting?”
“ They will think it is right.” And he went, and
as I sat by his side and kneeled to pray ; as I was
praying he shook under conviction. On the way
I explained the plan of salvation and especially the
way of faith, and another neighbor appeared to be
also interested. On the next Thursday night as
Hubble came in, he said, “ Boys, hurry for meeting;
it is time to go,” and from that a great revival
occurred, and the next year I was called upon to
build a Methodist Episcopal Church there known as
42 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

the Shew Hollow Church, and from the influences
of that revival three preachers have gone forth in
the vineyard of the Lord. ‘ Tow great a matter
a little fire kindleth.” ‘‘ Despise not the day of
small things.”
At this time I was active in politics and the first
year J could vote, was elected Superintendent of
Common Schools. But I found my sympathetic
nature made it unpleasant to refuse certificates to
the teachers who failed to mect the required
examination. I was requested to consent to be
nominated for the office of Supervisor. As the
opposition had a majority of some eighty-two it
seemed difficult to overcome. I consented and
after canvassing and comparing notes with my
brother-in-law, Freegift P. Martin, with the pledges
given of friends from the opposite party we figured
a majority of eighty in my favor. But on the next
night (Tuesday) the vote stood ten against me.
Many of those who had promised to support me
came to me after election saying, ‘ We failed to keep
our word because of the pressure put upon us to
not leave the party, but if you will give one more
opportunity we will be true.” The next spring my
friends urged me to allow them to nominate me
again. Iconsented on condition that I be permitted
to care for myself alone, which they readily granted.
As my brother-in-law came in on Monday night,
and we compared the prospects, we made cighty- —
two majority. I said to him, ‘I believe the most of
these will be true to their pledges.” And on Tueg-
BUSINESS AND POLITICS. 43

day night the majority was eighty-two, for every
promise was kept and the great efforts of the party
leaders to defeat me enabled the Whigs to elect
every man on the ticket, though some by a very
small majority.

I then said, “I am now done running for office,
and only acted in behalf of what I considered the
best interests of the nation and for the best men.”

_ When the effort was male to secure the Maine
Law, I was active and went as one of the Dela-
gates to the State Convention, from Schoharie
County ; and at Convention we conferred with the

delegates of the Whig party and the Prohibition
men of the Democratic party, and also those of the
Whig party. united te nominate Myron II. Clark

-for governor, and thus uniting for senators and
assemblymen, we succeeded in electing the gov-
ernor and a balance of power in the legislature,
and that winter, secured the passage of what was

- called the Maine Law. And for the time, previous
te its being declared unconstitutional, by a inajority
of the Democratic judges, based upon some

technical points was effective.

But there was no intoxicants sold while the law
was in force in Schoharie or Delaware counties,
that I saw, doing entensive business in each, and
with my men boarding at hotels much of the time,
proving this fact that if we can pass the law
prohibiting the sale of intoxicants and make it
equal with the laws against stealing or murder we
could as uniformly enforce it.
44 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Another fact was demonstrated that to succeed we
must unite Prohibition sentiment of this country and,
as a balance of power, say to the two great partics,
Republicans and Democrats, ‘‘ We demand of you
to nominate men for excise boards, legislators,
and governors, that will give us deliverence from
the curse of intemperance,” and in this way as a
balance of power, concentrate upon the best men of
the two parties, and would, years ago, have secured
enactments that would have made it a crime to
manufacture or sell this terrible curse as a
beverage, and only permitted as poisonious drugs
are sold now.
CHAPTER VI.
CAMP-MEETINGS AND REVIVAL INCIDENTS.

T this time I was not in sympathy
with camp-meetings, but having had
a good revival the previous winter. and
the junior preacher, Abrams Brundage,

was boarding with me; as the camp-mecting

was appointed on Gilboa mountain, four miles
away, he said, "We must have a society tent
and you and your men ought to go.” My business
was pressing but I said, ‘* You go up, secure a tent
and I will be up on Wednesday and remain until
the close Friday morning.” When I reached the
grounds the young converts gathered around me

and led me into the mectings and I soon found a

great difference between going tc camp-meeting

and staving only one day and taking no part in the
meeting than that of active co-operation. The last

(Thursday) night we held meeting on the ground

all night and many of the different societies had

their friends converted, and we of the Blenheim
had none, and as I began to think of the time and
expense and no souls saved, it appeared to me that

it ought not to be sa, and I at once went out from
45

 
46 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

the meeting to seek some one to come to Christ. _I
found George Buckingham, who finally consented to
go forward if Willie Snyder would go with him. I
said, ‘‘ You remain here, George, until I find
Willie,” but when I had pursuaded Willie to go
and came to where I left George, he had weakened
and left. I then said, “ Willie, you wait and I will
find George,” but when I came with George, Willie
had gone. I then said, “George, this is, after all, a
personal matter between us and God; we die alone
and stand alone for ourselves at the judgment, now
you go with me and seek the Saviour.” He
replied, “Ihave no conviction for my sins.” I
said, ‘Go down to the place of prayer, and pray
for it and God will surely help you.” He went and
we all prayed for him, but he continued saying,
“T have no feeling.” I then became deeply
alarmed for him, having stated that if he would
come and pray God would help him and from
what I could sce, he was growing harder, and if he
now failed, he would perhaps never seek again.
And my soul began to be in great agony for the
young man. After a long struggle for him, he
became deeply convicted and before morning was
converted so that we had one over which to rejoice,
_and appointed a prayer-meeting at the village
school-house on the Friday evening.

A large company was present, and as most of us
had been to the camp-meeting, we were filled with
the Holy Spirit, and the Lord was there in great
power, As the mecting closed, and some were
CAMP—MEETINGS AND REVIVIAL INCIDENTS. 47

shaking hands and others singing, my wife came
to me saying, “‘ITattie is weeping, and says she does
not want to go until she is converted.” I went to
her as she sat weeping, and inquired of her, “‘ Do you
feel that you are a sinner and want our prayers ?”
She replied, “Yes.” And I then said, ‘ Here is a
penitent soul who wants our prayers, and though it
is late, we are willing, if need be, to pray all night
for mourners.” We began to sing, and they who
had started for home, hearing that another meeting
had commenced, returned, and the house soon filled,
and we knelt around the young lady and. prayed.
She was so happily converted that she arose
shouting and threw her arms around my neck,
praising God for salvation. At that instant a young
man, a son of one of our stewards, began to weep
and said, ‘“‘I feel I am a sinner and want your
prayers.” I then said, “Here is another to be
prayed for; let us pray for George Shaver,” and in
a little time he was converted. Brother Alva
Warner fell under the power, and Brother
Brundage, the preacher, was so full that, like the
Apostle, we could hardly tell whether he was in the
body or out of the body. The next day, though
there was a political gathering in the village, deep
conviction could be indexed upon the faces of all
that were at the prayer-meeting, and I now believe
“that if we had then commenced a series of revival
meetings, we would surely have had one of the
greatest revivals that has ever occurred in that
county.
48 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

While Rev. Wm. C. Smith was pastor of the
circuit, and holding revival meetings in Blenheim,
we appeared to have reached a place that often
occurs in our meetings. As we returned home, I
said to my wife, Brother Smith needs help, and I am
going to Jefferson to get Aunt Lizzie to come and
assist.” Iwent to see her, and her son, Joseph Shel-
madine, said to her, ‘You can go if you so desire.”
When she came into the church (hobbling with her
splint bottom chair for a support to the limbs that
was so fractured by a horse running away, soon
after her husband had died, leaving her to care for
eight children), all eyes were at once directed to
her. As Brother Sinith closed his sermon, he called
upon Aunt Lizzie to exhort, and as she was closing
the exhortation, she put her hands upon the young
lady in front of her saying, ‘‘ You know how happy
your dear mother died,” and Maria Birch screamed
aloud, with deep conviction, and with others came
at once to the altar for prayers. The pastor then
said, ‘Go out, brethren and sisters, into the congre-
gation and invite them to the Saviour.” I had
been in the congregation of the audience room, but
had never courage enough to go up into the gallery,
which was usually occupied by the young people,
As I looked upon them, I was deeply impressed
that some person ought to go up and invite them,
but, as I was looking to see who I could persuade
to go, the Holy Spirit whispered, “Why do you ask
anyone to do what you ought to do yourself?” And
though the cross was heavy, I decided to go.
‘

GAMP-MEETINGS AND REVIVIAL INCIDENTS. 49

Among those who sat on the front seat was
Merritt Buckingham, who a few months previous
was near dying from fever. As he was able to
walk a little, one pleasant day I sent two of my
workmen, John Perry and Alpheus Shaler, from my
shop with a seat to put in front of the breast-work
in front of the pews, for the better accommodation
of mourners in times of revival. As they were
passing the residence of Merritt, he inquired what
the benches were for. They replied, “ They are for
mourners to come and sit upon when they sing
invitation hymns.” He then said to them, ‘Put it
down and sing, ‘ Come, ye sinners, poor and needy,’
and IJ will be the first mourner.” They, being good
singers, at once complied, but as the young man
came and sat down, the awful sacrilege of the act
appeared so terrible, that he at once said, “‘ Boys, this
is wrong,” and at once convicted of sin, left them.

As he saw me looking up and then start as if
coming, he thought, ‘‘ If he comes to me and urges
me to seek the Lord, I shall cry aloud and I will
go down and forward at once.” But as he reached
the entrance to the audience room, his courage was
failing, and was deciding to leave. As I came in the
vestibule I at once comprehended his situation, and
said, “‘God bless you, Merritt; go right forward,
and others will follow,” and he said to me after-
ward, that decided his action to go. As I then
invited them, almost all of the young people came
down, and the altar was crowded with penitents.
As they arose and sat down on the mourners’ seat,
50 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Merritt looked to see who had come. To his
astonishment, Oscar Fink, for whom he had been
waiting two weeks, sat by his side, and Oscar had
been waiting for Merritt, for they were intimate
friends. Oh, how often, while we are waiting for
others to start in a Christian life, they are waiting -
for us!
CHAPTER VII.
ORIGIN OF METHODISM AT GILBOA.

-|N the early days of Methodism, a local
| preacher of Blenheim, of German de-
scent, sent an appointment to the village
of Gilboa, to preach on Sabbath morning.
But as the Presbyterian Church, at that early
day of Methodism, believed them to be heretical,
and no place could be found for the preacher,
Mr. Gershom Stevens. offered the ball-room of
his hotel, and at that meeting, Aunt Katy (one
of the three previously mentioned), was present.
Among the number of young men who had
gathered to hear Uncle Kniskern, in his broken
English, was a young man, Ira Ferris by name,
who was one of some twenty apprentices of
Archibald Croswell, a man of extensive business,
and who insisted that all of his apprentices should
have a room by themselves and a candle to study:
nights, and thus be prepared for a business life.
As the preacher was presenting the gospel in his
earnest manner, Aunt Katy would occasionally
shout, and that shout appeared to go through young

Tra like electricity. As the preacher was closing
51

 
52 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

his address he said to his hearers, “If any of you
will daily read your Bibles and kneel down alone
with your God and ask him to forgive you your
sins for Christ’s sake, when I return here in four
weeks from this time, you will know what is meant
by being ‘born again.’” That, and the strange
experience from the shout of Aunt Katy, led him
to take his Bible and read and pray to Almighty
God for Jesus’ sake, to reveal himself to him as
his pardoning God. While thus praying, all at
once his room became as light as day, and the next
thing he knew, as he became conscious, he found
himself in the street, praising God with a loud
voice. As he quieted down, the tempter said to him,
“You will now be the subject of ridicule by your
young companions, and they will have a jolly time
over your appearance.” But he knew he was
converted and resolved to continue to faithfully
serve the Lord.

The next Sunday, the young men gathered at the
foot of the stairs that led to the room of young
Ferris, and sent one of their company to his room
to inquire of him what made him appear so strange
the night he raved and shouted in the street, saying,
“We thought you must have seen a spook or some
apparition.” Ira then informed him of the impres-
sion the shout had made, and also of what the.
preacher said, and how God had blessed him in
answer to prayer, and the young man began to
weep, and remained so long that others came in
and requested him to relate his experience to them,
ORIGIN OF METHODISM AT GILBOA. 53

and they were so affected that a prayer-meeting
was held, and, when the preacher returned in four
weeks, a number of the young men were converted,
and the first Methodist Society was formed in that
place.

The children of Gershom Stevens were all
converted, and from that family there has come to
the Church six preachers of the gospel, one of them
Levi Stevens Weed, who died so suddenly in
Brooklyn a few years since.
CHAPTER VIII.
EXPERIENCE OF THE BAPTISM OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.

AS my light increased, I began to see

that there was a richer experience for
ii Xj] me, and by reading Carvasso, Bram-
<< well, Hester Ann Rogers, Mrs. Phebe
Palmer, Pletcher, Wesley, and others, my con-
viction of the necessity of the Holy Ghost
Baptism became so intense that I came to the
decision that I must obtain it or backslide. For
months I was seeking this by works, frequently
going out to my friends and neighbors to talk and
pray with them, but failed to see it was by faith
alone we were to receive it.

Atarevival mecting heldin the church, by the Rev.
Ada Vail, we came to a seeming standstill in the
meeting, as none were seeking the Saviour. The
preacher said, ‘‘If no one desires to be converted,
perhaps some persons will come to the altar to seek
a clean heart, the ble3simg of entire sanctification.”
Andas he invited them, the tempter said, “If you go
now and kneel down to be prayed for, you will appear
hypocritical; if you go as a mourner, you will say by
that act, ‘I want to be holy,’ and you are so situated

54

  
   
BAPTISM OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 55

in business that it is impossible for you to live a
holy life.” And the conflict within was as terrible
as when making up my mind fourteen years before
to seek the pardon of my sins in a public manner.
But I plainly saw by the light of the Holy Spirit,
my duty, and saw clearly that if I now neglected
to go on and into the possession of this rich and
desirable inheritance, that, like the unbelieving
Israelites, I would at once begin to wonder away
from the Promised Land of Canaan, and as then
I saw plainly that I had to go on or backslide, I
decided to obey God at any cost. I went forward,
and a few followed. The preacher then said, ‘‘ Now
pray for what you most want. Donotpray for more
religion, but pray for entire sanctification, clean
heart, holiness of heart, or any Bible terms that
express distinctly what God has promised.”
I expected to receive the blessing then, but failed,
as I afterward saw plainly, through a want of faith.
But two things were attained—a complete humility
and a commitment to the work of seeking this great
blessing in a public manner.

A short time previous to this, my wife said to
me, “‘ My sister says to me, ‘ Your husband will not
live long, for he is so exercised for the salvation of
souls, he will shorten his life.” I did not then tell
her that I was seeking this wonderful experience,
and by works, which was the truth, but made no
reply.

On the following evening after I publicly

committed myself, there was no meeting at the
°

56 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

church, and I went into my parlor alote with God
and there, like wrestling Jacob, resolved to not let
Him go until He blessed me. It was a long and
severe conflict, but at last I was enabled to make a
complete consecration and surrender to God, and,
by searching my heart by the light of the Holy
Spirit, found all on the altar. The tempter said,
“You do not fecl any different. There must be
something kept back.” Iagain searched to see, and
finding nothing, said, ‘““O God, as fast as I find
anything it shall be surrendered,” and as I believed
the altar sanctified the gift, I believed God; and
that for Christ’s sake He received me. But the
tempter again suggested, “‘ You do not feel that
God receives you.” J replied, “No, but I believe
God’s promise, and that is ‘sure and steadfast.’”
I then fully trusted. At that moment a sweet
and abiding peace came tv my soul, exceeding
everything I had previously attained, but the
suggestion came, ‘‘ You have no manifestation, as
you have seen and heard in the experience of those
who have attained this great blessing.” I replied,
“T am on the altar consecrated to God, and
believe he saves me now to the uttermost; and if,
like Abraham, I have to wait at the altar, like him
I will watch and keep everything from polluting
the sacrifice. As I go to my work, I will use my
hammer, my saw and plane, for Jesus. When
marking out lumber for the workmen, it shall all
be for the glory of God.” And as I arose and
meditated upon my condition, an indescribable joy
BAPTISM OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 57

filled my whole being, and continually expecting
the power, yet resolved if ,the Holy Ghost delayed,
as with Abraham, all day, or the disciples ten days,
or even longer, I would watch and wait.

T then passed into the sitting-room, and as Mrs.
Morehouse looked at me with an inquiring
appearance, as though she wondered where and
what I had been doing so long, a heavenly joy filled
my soul, and I felt as though I must scream aloud,
but, suppressing it, I passed into the pantry to drink,
presuming that would quiet my strange feeling,
but, as I put the water to my mouth, I appeared to
be so full of God, that I could hardly swallow. I
then returned, and she looked at me again with an
expression of inquiry, ‘“Why do you appear so
strange?” The same overflowing joy returned,
and instead of restraining my feelings, I screamed
and laughed together, and sank into a chair,
continuing to laugh and scream for the over-
whelming flood of joy. And the moment I yielded
to this exuberance of joy, the satisfactory evidence
of the Holy Ghost Baptism, and that I was entirely
sanctified, was so clear to my soul that all of the
reasoning to the contrary of men and women has
never shaken my faith in the power of God to do
this for his hungry and thirsty people.

While thus exercised, my wife would look at me
and cry, and I presumed she imagined I had become
insane, and I tried to stop long enough to tell her
that I was all right and had experiencd the blessing
of a new, clean heart, attended by the Holy Ghost;
58 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

but I could only continue to laugh and scream. As
I saw my strength failing, I entered the adjoining
sleeping-room, and there upon the bed continued
the strange exercises until exhausted. She would
occasionally come and look upon me and cry, as I
thought presuming that I was insane, but she said
to me afterwards that she knew what it was, and
was crying to think that she was not in the same
experience.

The next day I said to my wife, “I have a
duty to perform to-night—to go down and confess
what a great work God has wrought in my soul.”
She replied, “‘ You will not tell how strangely you
were exercised?” TI replied, ‘I must obey the
Holy Spirit and do as He directs.” She replied,
“Tf you tell all about it, you will be put in
the papers, and you know how they misrepre-
sent,” and when I had related my experience
there were those present who sent a garbled
statement to be put in a weekly newspaper,
which one of my workmen seeing, came to me
indignant, and saying, ‘‘ You will reply to this?”
I said, “No; my reputation is all consecrated to
God, and is secure in His hands.” ‘ Then I will
reply.” I said, ‘‘ Do not do it, Richard; God will -
take caré of me.”

Soon after my experience, my wife came to me
with a solemn look, saying, ‘‘ My sister Betsey (who
was a Presbyterian) says, ‘Your husband, was a
good Christian before he experienced the wonderful
blessing of holiness of heart, but God gives this
BAPTISM OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 59

only to those who are soon to dic, and you will soon
have to part with him.’” I could but laugh at her
fears, and said to her, “Do not fear, this is a
balance-wheel in all of the affairs of life, and I have
no doubt I shall live longer and accomplish more
for God and humanity. They, and almost all of
those who at that time listened to that testimony
forty-two years ago, have gone over the river of
death, but I am yet remaining to witness to the
power of our Almighty Christ to ‘‘ save to the
uttermost all that come unto God by Him.”
CHAPTER IX.
CALL FROM THE CHURCH TO PREACH.

HAD often been impressed that I would
be called to preach, but some of those
with whom I was acquainted, I thought
perhaps had been mistaken and could
have accomplished more by not going into the
ministry, and, as I was successful in business, and
had not received a theological training, I could be
more useful to the Church of God by remaining in

business, and earn money and give liberally, that

the preachers and the benevolent institutions of the

Church might be sustained. And one of our

preachers said to my wife, ‘‘ Brother Morehouse is

is trying to buy the Lord off, so that he will not
have to preach.” And though I had always, to
those who inquired of me “Do you not think you
are called to preach ?” replied, ‘‘ Not now,” I never
informed them why. But I was waiting for the

Church to insist upon my preaching.

As the senior preacher had alway resided on the
distant part of the circuit, I said to the officials: of

the church, “T have purchased a lot by the church,
60

 

 

>
CALL TO PREACH. 61

and have the material all ready in my shop to build
a parsonage and barn, and as the last quarterly
conference is in March, say to them, if they will
consent to let the next pastor reside in Blenheim
Village we will have a new parsonage ready for the
new preacher.” They consented, and as the new
preacher, Rev. Ada Vail, came in he said, “ This
is the best parsonage I have ever resided in.” The
friends who were present said, “‘ This is built by
one of our members.” He replied, ‘‘ He must be a
good old fellow.” At this they all laughed heartily,
saying, “‘ He is one of our young members.”

As the next preacher, Bradley L. Burr, came
and became settled, the Thursday evening prayer-
meeting was held at his house. I was at home that
night, and attended the prayer-meeting. At the
close of the meeting he came to me saying,
“Brother, do you think you are where you ought
to be?” I imagined what he meant, but replied,
‘Ts not this the right place, a prayer-meeting at the
parsonage?” ‘Ah, that is not what I mean. Do
you not feel that you are called to the ministry?”
I again replied, ‘‘ Not now.” He then said, “ You
pray for light, and God will direct you.” At the
quarterly conference of the official board, he
presented the subject to the brethren, and they
admitted they had long been impressed that I
ought to preach, but feared to say it, from the fact
that we were so necessary to the support of the
' Church. As I left them to talk freely with each
other about it, I said to them, “Brethren, if you
62 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

can consistently with your conscience, as you
expect to meet me at the Judgment, permit me to
remain with you and in my own home and among
my dear friends, live and labor for God, you will
do me a great favor.” When requested to come in
and hear their decision, I found them weeping, and
I could not restrain my tears as Brother Burr said,
“My dear brother, these brethren have long been
convinced that you ought to preach, and they have
unanimously decided to give you a_preacher’s
license, so that you at once take a text, for they
say you have been exhorting for years.” But the
cross was so heavy that I feared to undertake until
some two months after, when Brother Burr and
Brother Crippin, his assistant in a revival meeting
held in the school-house at Plattekill, made an
appointment for me. I had prepared myself the best
I could, and preached from Matt. xii. 41. While I
was preaching I could but weep at the thought of
my failure, as I supposed, and the two preachers and
congregation were also in tears, and it appeared to
me they were sympathizing with me at my failure.
The after meeting was successful, as a number
sought the Saviour. On my way home a brother
was waiting at his gate and said to me, “ Brother,
I imagine I know how you fecl. I once was given
license to preach and became discouraged and gave
it up. Iam afraid I may lose my soul. I say to
you, go on and God will surely bless and give you
success.” Years after, an aged person came to
me, saying he was converted in that meeting and
CALL TO PREACH. 63

came four miles to hear me preach and to tell me
he was still in the narrow way. |

Soon after I was given license to preach, I was
put in nomination for county clerk. But while
hesitating in my mind, my pastor, Brother Burr,
said to me, “It may be that God wants you to go
to Schoharie, the county scat, and help build up
Methodism there.” I replied, ‘‘ There is no chance
for election,” the majority being some fifteen
hundred Democratic.. He said, ‘‘ They have put
you on to help strengthen the new Republican
party, and you can do good in allowing them to use
your name.” While hesitating in my mind, I went
to my Bible, and after praying, “O Lord, direct
me,” I then opened to these words, “ For as thou
hast testified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou
bear witness also at Rome.” As Schoharie was
the county seat, I interpreted it to mean that,
and consented. But when the canvas revealed
that I fuiled by six hundred votes, I wondered
what it meant. But, when in after years, I was
nineteen consecutive years in New York City, and
really the Rome of this country, I found that I
misinterpreted it.

To be sure that I could succeed in the ministry,
I arranged my work in the antumn and winter so
that I could go out with the circuit preachers and
assist in revival meetings. And to my astonishment
the people all were unanimous in urging me to
continue. At one time, I was to preach some two
miles from where I was stopping on Saturday
64 AUTOBIOGRAPHY. ~

evening with Brother Dissilva. His son had come
to me some two years before, to have me take him
as an apprentice, but I had all the men I needed.
He was now reading law, and I had urged him to
seek the Lord with seeming little effect. As I
returned to Gilboa village to preach on Sunday
evening and after the sermon invited the people, I
saw young Dissilva sitting in the back seat of the
church. I went to him, with little faith, but the
moment I spoke to him he sprang to his fect and
rushed to the altar. I said to him after the
meeting, ‘“‘ How came you to so quickly decide?”
He replied, ‘‘ When I saw you go forth through the
deep snow that fell last night to walk two miles to the
school-house appointment, and that you had left your
horse and cutter at home, so that you could stay all
night with the poor, who had no accommodation for
your horse; and that your business was given up for
Christ, and so cheerfully, I decided that there was
more in the religion of the Saviour than I imagined,
and decided to come down to the meeting and
seek the salvation of my soul.”
CHAPTER X.

RECEPTION BY CONFERENCE.

E had some three hundred converted on
the cireuit that winter, and I decided
to close up my business in the spring
of 1856 and go to conference, which

was held at Poughkeepsie, Bishop Simpson pre-

siding. As I reached conference, my Presiding

Elder, Jarvis E. Nichols, said to me, ‘ The

conference is full, and I fear you cannot be

received at present.” But Bishop Simpson and the

Elder said, ‘‘ You had better remain until con-

ference closes, for there may be an opening at the

last of the conference.” And Bishop Simpson said,

‘Tf there is no room here, I am to hold conference

at Redwing, Minnesota, in August, and if you will

come there and join conference there, you will
no doubt be in the front of that now growing
young conference, and State. As I had been at

Redwing, and left my youngest brother, Orlenzo,

and invested some in lands for my brother in

California, I decided, if not received in the New

York conference, to go. But, on the last day of

conference, the Presiding Elder came to me saying,
65

 
66 - AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

‘“‘We can receive two, you and one of two more
recommended, and I want you to tell me which
you believe will be the most successful as a
Methodist preacher.” I replied, “I dare not
take the responsibility.” He replied, ‘Some
one must, and you ought to advise me.” I then
said, ‘This is difficult. One of them started
with me in the way to heaven, and is a dear good
brother, but I think the other may be the most
successful.” The brother, Sidney K. Sandford, that
was not received, was given work by the Presiding
Elder, but died in two years from that time, while
the other, Wm. D. Feers, preached successfully
many years.

Just before the appointments were all arranged,
the Elder came to me saying, “I have two places,
one that pays for a man of a family, and one that
pays what they allow for a single man, one hundred
dollars; you choose which you prefer.” I replied,
“JT dare not, but rather that you decide.” He
then said, “The one that can support a married
man is down on the Delaware river, and the other
is Summit, and you can reside in your own house,
and also have a better opportunity to settle up your
business.” I replied, “All right.” Rev. John
Davy was pastor-in-charge, and we had a glorious
revival all over that large circuit; over three
hundred professed conversion that year. We had
ten appointments and once in four weeks, preached
six times in forty-eight hours.
CHAPTER XI.

CAMP-—MEETING EXPERIENCE IN BLENHEIM.

 

EAR the coming conference of the year,
the officials of my native circuit peti-
tioned that I be appointed to that

SNOT circuit, and the Presiding Elder gave

them encouragement that it would be as they

desired. In the autumn of my first year, a camp-
meeting was appointed near the village, and as my
house was near, the ministers that dared not stay on
the ground, came with my wife to rest better and
partake of breakfast, while I remained in our
society tent on the ground. Brother Burr, the
pastor, had said to me, ‘I shall depend upon your
great influence to help keep order. While we
were all eating supper, he came to me, saying,

“We want your help at once.” As I looked upon

him, I saw his coat was nearly torn off, and

inquired, “ What is the trouble?” He said, “A

drunken mob has come up from the hotel, and are

determined to tear down the preachers’ stand,
where we are trying two of them for disturbing the
meeting.” I at once went with him, and he said,

“You stand here at the entrance, and let no one
: ae 67

g

 

 

 
' 68 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

pass,” and he went in to assist the officers in the
trial. The riotous persons came surging down to
where I stood, and ordered me to let them go |
through. I said, ‘No, gentlemen. Stand back!”
But they pressed on, saying, “‘ Knock him down, and
drag him away.” At that moment, my brother-in-
law came, saying, ‘‘ Your wife is crying on the
other side of the ground, and wants you to come
away, saying you will be killed.” I said, “No.
Go and tell them to pray. I will stand at the post
of duty.” As the mob was shouting, and about to
use violence, one of the ring-lcaders turned, and
facing the crowd, rolled up his sleeves, and
doubling up his fists, said, ‘‘ He is a good fellow,
and I will defend him,” and one after another
turned upon my side, until the number was so
strong that they drove back the rioters and no one
was harmed. I had, in former years, assisted
some of these men when in trouble and they would
not permit violence to my person.

Brother Burr frequently came up to my house,
while on my first circuit, to inquire how we were
succeeding, and at one time, as about to leave, said,
“What time isit?” I took out my watch and gave
the time. He then said, “‘Have you been trading
watches?” Isaid “Yes.” ‘Why did you do
that? That watch was such a good one.” I said
to him, “I found, when gathering money for the
preachers, some who said to me, ‘ We are not
able to dress in the style that our preachers and
their families do, wearing gold watches and other
CAMP-MEETING IN BLENHEIM. 69

fine apparel, and why do you ask us to give, who
are compelled to economise to meet our restricted
expenses?’ and I decided to trade it for a silver
and a cheaper one, that I might do more good.”
The tears came into his eyes, and he said to me,
‘“Go on, my brother, that way, and you cannot
fail to do good.” Some time after, he came to
inquire how I was succeeding in the revival
meetings, and as he, looking at his watch, said,
“T must go,” I saw that he had a very homely
“bull’s-eye” watch. I said to him, ‘‘ Have you
also been trading watches? Why have you
traded?” As though amused at my question, he
replied, “I decided, after your explanation for
trading watches, that I could not afford to let
you, a young beginner in the work of a self-
denying ministry, outstrip me in the race for
crowns.”
CHAPTER XII.

LEAVING HOME,

 

   

4)Y wife, who almost idolized our fine

house and good friends in the village,
NY | was delighted with the prospect of my
Se being appointed to the circuit as the
pastor, which, if we remained the two years, would
thus relieve her from moving. When at conference,
the Presiding Elder, Rev. J. B. Beach, said to me,
‘‘We want you to go to Bloomville, Delaware
County, to rebuild the church edifice and also build
them up spiritually.” I at once wrote to my wife
to prepare to move, as we were to go to Bloomville.
She, with her friends in Blenheim were much
disappointed, and especially as that place at that
time was called the ‘ Devil’s half-acre” from the
irreligious state of the community.
The first Sabbath after conference, I entered the
dilapidated church of the village, nearly filled to
hear the new pastor. We also attended the
afternoon and evening appointments at  school-
houses. On Monday I went to the house in the
village where we were to reside. It was in an

unpleasant condition. I said to the owner of the
70

 

 

 
LEAVING HOME. 91

house, Mr. Peters, ‘“‘ My wife is much afflicted with
my going into the ministry, and leaving her very fine
house. Now if you will please have this thoroughly
cleaned, painted and papered by the time we
arrive, the last of this week, if the society here will
not pay you, I will.” He promised to doit. The
first question as I returned was, ‘ What kind of a
house are we to live in?” I replied, “‘ You cannot
expect Methodist preachers to have such homes as
ours, but it will be comfortable.” She said no more,
but I could see she was anticipating the change.
As we reached the place, Mrs. Morehouse at once
went in the house, and after going through, came
out smiling, saying, “‘ The house isso much better
than I feared that I am pleased.” And the great
change in the appeareace, after painting, papering
and cleaning, made it appear a cozy home.

As the man who moved us was unpacking he
said, ‘Your good friends in Blenheim say you
are a fool for leaving your fine house and good
business to go out in this way.” I replied, “I
presume they think so.” The people were kind,
but when I placed before the official board the
subject of reconstructing the church building, they
said, “We have just been set off from the old
Kortrigh Circuit, and fear we cannot support the
preacher ; you wait until next year.” I replied, “T
have been sent from conference to rebuild your old
church, because of my experience in church
building, and you put my salary as low as your
conscience will permit, and let me go out with a
72 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

subscription book to see what I can get pledged.”
After quite a little urging, Brother Barker said,
“ Brethren, I am remodeling my house, and if need
be, I will leave off the paint, and my wife will do
without a new dress this year for the sake of the
church. Do not let us give God what is an old
rickety barn while you all have fine houses,” and
this turned the tide in my favor. And the people
all subscribed generously. And we soon commenced
the work.

Having but the three appointments on Sunday,
we said to the brethren, ‘“‘ We can preach some
week nights,” and an appointment was made at the
school-house of Brother Luther Butts, on Wednes-
day evening. Deep feeling was manifested while
I was preaching, and at the close of the sermon, I
invited all who desired to be Christians to remain
in the class-meeting. A number remained to seek
the Lord, and among them three daughters of
Brother Butts. As I was leaving the next morning,
the eldest came to me saying, ‘Our brother
Nehemiah is working at Mr. Kenyon’s, and we
want you to go that way on your return home, and
ask him to come up to meeting next Wednesday
night and seek the Lord, that he may go with us in
the way to heaven.” They were at breakfast, and
after inviting them all to come, we prayed with
them, and on the next Wednesday evening, Mr.
Kenyon, his wife, and Nehemiah, sought and found
the Saviour, and a good revival followed.
CHAPTER XIII.

SEVERAL CONVERSIONS.

E also held extra meetings at the Sunday
evening appointment at Rose Brook,
where a great work was accomplished,

LS and among the number converted was

a drinking, fighting man, David Thompson. He

was convicted for two weeks before he surren-

dered, and then was so happy that he could
hardly eat or sleep, and the sleepless nights

of conviction previous to his conversion in a

measure unbalanced his mind. In his zeal for

Christ, he went down to Hobart and went into the

rum shops that he had formerly frequented and

forbid them to sell; and, as they refused to obey, he
undertook to stop them, tearing down their bars,
and they resisted, and by united forces overpowered
him and bound him and then sent him down to

Delhi to the insane asylum. On Thursday

morning, coming from the meeting at the Butts’

school-house, I met Dr. Firman, who said, ‘Have

you heard that Dave Thompson is crazy?” I

replied, ‘ No.” ‘Yes,” he replied, “‘ You Metho-

dists have so excited him, that he went to Hobart

8

 
74 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

to stop rum-selling, and the rummies knocked him
down and bound him, and I saw him this morning,
raving mad, as they were carrying him to Delhi.”
I was astonished and said to the doctor, “I saw
him yesterday morning, and he was then one ef the
most happy Christians that I have ever seen. This
is a sad and mysterious affair, but I can trust God
in the dark and mysterious with His own cause.”
The Doctor, seeing my perplexed condition, said in
sympathy, “If I could only have given him some-
thing to quiet his nervousness, it, no doubt, would
not have been so serious.”

When I reached home, my wife said to me,
““ There is no use of our trying to do good here.”
T inquired “Why?” ‘“ They have carried Dave
Thompson through here, and he is a raving maniac ;
and if you could hear what I did this morning
about Morehouse setting the people crazy, you
would say we had better leave at once.” I replied,
“We can trust God to manage His own cause.”
She replied, ‘I think the devil has something to
do with this.” ‘‘ Perhaps so,” I replied, ‘but God
restricted the devil in the case of Job, and God
will in the end vindicate us.”

We also had a good revival at the afternoon
appointment at the Thomas’ school-house, and at
another school-house where a number had been
converted, and a very rough young man, hearing
that the power of God came upon the people, he
decided to sit near the door, so that, if he began to
feel it, he could leave quickly ; but when we were
me

SEVERAL CONVERSIONS. 75

inviting sinners to remain, as we dismissed the
congregation, he was afraid to arise and go, for fear
he would fall upon the floor before he could get out.
He was mightily wrought upon. and when converted
was one of the most devoted and vet singular-
acting persons I had then seen. He would become
so happy that he would fall from his seat shouting
at the top of his voice, and sometimes roll upon the
floor laughing and shouting. Some of the members
were sorely tried, and requested me to talk with
him, and have him restrain himself, which after we
had done and he acquiesced, we all could sec that
Robert was not as happy as before. One afternoon,
while preaching from the text, ‘‘ Fear not, little
flock, for it is your father’s good pleasure to give
you the kingdom,” Robert, being present, began to
weep, and in suppressed tones, would say, ‘I will,
Jesus, I will,” and the big tears falling like rain.
In the class-meeting that followed he said, “ My
dear brethren and sisters, I have tried to please
you, but we are differently constructed, and I
cannot be anybody else but Bob White, and please
let me glorify God in my way.” And we all were
glad to “‘ Loose him and let him go.” No one ever
questioned his piety, for, as he once put it, ‘ We
want to be pickled in prayer.”

He enlisted in the war, and was one of the most
courageous in battle as a gunner in the artillery,
and- when once ordered to retreat, he replied,
“ That is too bad, let us give them one more volley,”
which for a moment checked the rebels, and then,
76 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

hastily retreating, he saw a young man who sought

religion where he was converted and who was shot

through the neck, and left for dead. As Robert

saw him, he seized him and threw him over the

cannon, saying, “‘ William Gemmel is too good to

leave with the rebels,” and the young man revived '
and recovered.

We dedicated the church in the autumn, our
Presiding Elder, Rev. J. B. Beach, preaching in
the audience room, and Wm. Gorse in the lecture
and Sunday-school room beneath, for the congrega-
tion filled both rooms.

In my pastoral visiting I called at a house and
invited the lady of the house to seek the Saviour.
She replied, ‘I often, as I teach my children to
pray, turn from them to weep as I think I am not
praying for myself and family. But I cannot live
a Christianlife. My husband will not go to church
with me, and I was not permitted to go to school,
as my parents were poor; and therefore cannot
read the Bible.” I replied, “If you will seek the
Saviour, and the teaching of the Holy Spirit, you
will be instructed, and your husband will soon be
convicted by your holy living, and will go with you ~
in the heavenly way.” She then replied, ‘I will
at once commence ; but you go into the field where
my husband is ploughing and get him to promise to
come to church with me.”

I went to see him; and, stopping his team, we
sat down on the plough beam, and I said to him,
“Mr. Firman, I have not seen you at the church.”
SEVERAL CONVERSIONS. 77

He replied that he worked so hard through the
week, that he needed rest on Sunday (his wife
had informed me that he would go to the village
with her on Sunday, but would go to the hotel to
hear the news instead of going with her to church).
I then said to him, ** Do you not sometimes go to
the village on Sunday?” He replied in the
affirmative. I then said to him, ‘‘ As you are a
carpenter and also a farmer, come to hear me, and
if you think I ought to give up preaching and go
back to business, be honest and tell me so.” He
replied, **I will come next Sunday.” He came,
and was so affected that, on his return home, he
said to his wife, ‘‘I am not going to church again,
for I kept weeping and knew not why.”

The next Sunday was Love Feast before preach-
ing, and instead of going to church with his wife,
he went out with his son and daughter tv help milk
the cows. But, as he commenced, the new bell
rang its first ** Sabbath call.” and he seemed to feel
every stroke upon his heart. He then said to
Frank and Fannie, ** You finish milking; I am
going to church,” and to the surprise of his wife,
went with her to Love Feast.

As the Presiding Elder opened the meeting for
testimony and I witnessed to what my Saviour had
done fcr me, Martin Firman arose and, with stream-
ing eyes, stated that he was a great sinner and had
decided to seek salvation and solicited our united
prayers for himself and family. It created a great
sensation, and one of the merchants of the village,
7 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

though not a Christian, said to me on Monday
morning, ‘‘ You may expect to see a great revival
when a man like Firman leads the way.”

We at once commenced revival meetings in
the church, and in seven wecks 270 persons
were converted, making in all upon the circuit
over 300. While the meeting was in progress,
an infidel’s wife became convicted and was some
three nights seeking, but had not obtained light.
T called, but found some visitors and her hus-
band in. I conversed with the visitors first, and
then with Mr. Maxim, and lastly with his wife. He
had not known till then that she was seeking, and
at once the evil spirit was manifested in him. But
I said, “As you have company now, we will have
a word of prayer, and some other time discuss this,”
and for fear he might object, kneeled down and
and prayed, and bidding them good-bye, inviting
them to the meeting.

The next day, as I entered Colonel Jaques’ store,
he, being present, commenced at once to accuse me
of disturbing the quiet of families by persuading
some to do what others of the family disbelieved to
be right. I said to him, ‘ When I visit a family,
I try to have parents train up their children in the
teachings of the Holy Bible, and the children to
obey their parents, and to all to do what is right

‘with God and man, and if all in the community
would do as I teach and practice, we would have a
happy community.” I soon left, and he said to the
colonel, “T shall feel better now I have freed my
SEVERAL CONVERSIONS. 79

mind to him.” Colonel Jaques said to him, “I
thought he had the best of the argument.” He
_ soon left, and on his way home (as he informed me
after) he decided to say to his wife, “If you will
stay away from the week-night meetings, I will go
with you on Sunday.” As he entered his house he
felt a faintness come over him, and hastened to the
bed, fearing he would die. As he meditated there,
he thought, “ What can all this mean? I am so
moved at the Methodists, and why should I have
such a bitter spirit? Perhaps I am wrong. My
intelligent neighbors, John Peters, Hiram Avery,
and many more; who I would belicve in anything
else, why not believe them in this? It may
be that this is conviction, and I will go to
meeting to-night, and see if I can obtain light
upon this subject.” When the sermon (by Brother
Robert Kerr, of Delhi, on these words of the'
Saviour—“‘I am the way, the truth, and the
life”) was finished, and the invitation was given,
- among the many that came was Maxim, and he
seemed to be in great earnestness, groaning and
praying. After the season of prayer, we invited
mourners to testify, and he arose, groaning, and also
saying, ‘‘ May I speak first?” We assented. He
then said, ‘ Oh, I wish I could tell you how I feel!”
and sat down, still groaning. As the meeting was
_ progressing he reached forth towards me, groaning
and sayiig, ‘‘ Give me the Bible that tells of Jesus
Christ and the way to heaven!” I hesitated and
after a little time he, amid unearthly groans, said,
80 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

‘“‘ Bring me the Bible that I have denied, that tells
us the way to heaven.” As the unbelievers had
said so much about the excitement, I hesitated.
My wife whispered to me, ‘ Don’t you understand ?
He wants the Bible.” I said, ‘“ Yes,” but still
hesitated. He, again groaning, arose and reaching.
over the breastwork with both arms and falling
upon it exclaimed, ‘‘ Why don’t you bring me the
Bible that I have denied, and that teaches us the
way to heaven?” At this point the whole congre-
gation was in tears, and I thought, “I wish every
sinner could listen to these groans,” that seemed to
me as from the lost spirits in hell. And I feared he
would die unless I carried him the Bible, and
quickly taking it from the pulpit carried it to him.
The moment my hands were placed upon the book,
I at once saw by the Holy Spirit, that God was
then destroying infidelity. As I handed the Bible
to him, he arose, and kissing the book said, ‘“ Blessed
book! blessed book !” and embracing it, sat down
with it in his arms. Seeing that I stood waiting
for it, he arose again as before, and as he thus
arose, exclaiming, ‘ Blessed book!” kissing and
pressing it in his arms to his breast and again sat
down, I left it with him, and returned to the altar
platform.

When we returned to the parsonage, Rev. D. O.
Ferris, who was assisting me in the meeting, said,
‘Brother Morehouse, no money would buy from
me, what I saw and felt of the power of Almighty
God this night.” Mrs. Morehouse said to me, ‘ He
SEVERAL CONVERSIONS, 81

is, I fear, becoming insane, like Thompson.” I
said ‘Oh, no; he is all right.” But she insisted
upon my going to see him, saying, ‘I will not be
able to sleep any to-night unless you go, and what
an awful thing it would be to have another case
like Thompson’s!” I then went to see him, and,
knocking, he bid me come in. As he saw me, he
exclaimed, ‘‘ Come in, thou blessed of the Lord!”
and as I smiled at his salutation, he said, ‘ You
look happy, but I do not believe you are as happy
as I am.” And he said that the groans that
affected us all so deeply in the church, was the
effect of the seemingly insupportable weight of
love that filled his soul. After a little I said to
him, “I must go home, or my wife will wonder
where I stay so long.” He then said, “ O stay!
How I love to talk with you now! The longer you
stay the better.” It was one of the most powerful
conversions I ever saw.

Soon after this, Thompson came out all right,
and a brother, Rev. Wm. Hall, on the adjoining
circuit, said to me, ‘‘ The circumstances and the
happy result of Thompson’s conviction and return
to his reason, saying to all, ‘I was always insane
until Jesus cured me,’ was a wonderful demonstra-
tion of the power of the Gospel.”

As I was not ordained, Brother Ira Ferris (the
young man formerly converted at Gilboa), who was
then pastor on Croton Circuit, came over to baptize
the converts, and at the baptism seventy-five,
mostly adults, were sprinkled ; and, the second year,
82 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

I could administer baptism, and nearly as many
more were baptized, some twelve by immersion,
Brother Barker, who so couragously stood by me

at the first, and his good wife, soon experienced the ~

blessing of perfect love, and others followed, thus
encouraging the young converts to holy living.
One young person who was permitted, when we
called upon the family, to give us some eggs or
butter, her mother saying, ‘We let Ophelia give
something to the minister,” was under deep
conviction at the camp-meeting held there the year
that [ had been appointed to Davenport Circuit. I
inquired, “‘ Do you want to be a Christian?” With
tears she replied, ‘ Yes.” “Do you want to go
forward to be prayed for?” She said, ‘ Yes.” I
then said, ‘I will go with you.” When the prayer-
meeting was closing, as the bell sounded for service
at the stand I said to her, ‘‘ Has Jesus forgiven
you?” She replied, ‘Yes, but I want the fullness.”
Her father and mother had experienced this great
blessing, and usually spoke of it as “the fullness,” a
term used by Brother Charles Palmer, who followed
me on the circuit (and one of the best preachers to
nurse young converts on the Prattsville District). I
knew she had seen the difference before, and after
their second blessing, I said, ‘It is for you, and
give all up in consecration, and believe the promises,
and you can have the blessing now.”

At the close of the sermon, Brother Beach, the
Elder, said, ‘‘ Brother Morehouse, I want you to
go and take charge of the large district tent and
SEVERAL CONVERSIONS. 83

hold prayer-meeting.” I was entering, and we
commenced singing, when I heard a succession of
shouts, ‘Glory to Jesus!” which rang through the
forest. At first I was so happy to hear that sound
of victory that I was tempted to go and see who
was so happy. But the thought came, “If you go
it will break up your meeting, to which you was
appointed by the Elder,” and I said, “Sing on.”
Just then a person came running to me, saying, “A
young lady is lying on the ground, shouting and
asking for Brother Morehouse.” I said to the
people, ‘ Sing on, and I will at once return.” As
I reached the place, I saw the most angelic expres-
sion I had ever seen, and said, “ Ophelia, you have
the fullness now,” and all she could reply was,
“Glory to Jesus!” a little faster. At that instant,
“her father came, and as he exclaimed, ‘“ Ophelia!
Oh, Ophelia, you have the fullness!” and I saw would
soon fall by her, I said, ‘ Let us carry her up to

_ the tent,” which was done; and there we all united in
praising God for converting this young person, at
the age of twelve, and entirely sanctifying her in
less than three hours after. She continued faith-
fully to witness the power of Christ to save to the
uttermost, until her triumphant death some two
years after.
CHAPTER XIV.

APPOINTED TO DAVENPORT CIRCUIT.

 

EAR the close of my two years, the
| Elder said to me, ‘We want you to
go to the Davenport Circuit, and start
the revival fires along that valley.”
Although I would have preferred any other, as
it was the extreme appointment of the Prattsville
District, when he enquired of me, ‘Are you
willing to go?” I replied, “‘ Yes, if you believe
it best.”

On the first Saturday after conference, as I
was nearing Fergusonville, the place where the
preacher resided, I saw a man going my way, with
an account book under his arm, and invited him
to ride with me. I found, in conversation, that he
was not a Christian, but would like to become one.
I invited him to come to church the next day and
and to remain in class. He came, and also brought
a number of the ‘neighbors, and they invited me
to come up and preach in the private house of
Brother Evans, on Wednesday night. And from

that a revival at once commenced in Hoseaville,
84

 

 

 

 
APPOINTED TO DAVENPORT CIRCUIT. © 85

one of the places noted ror counterfeiters and horse-
thieves.

Soon after conference, the preacher appointed by
conference to assist me died, and, as we had ten
appointments, I was compelled to use the local
preachers and exhorters upon the circuit.

The Fergusonville school, instituted by Rev.
Samuel D. Ferguson, had passed into the hands of
the Presbyterians, and old Father Sandford said to
me one day, ‘Our Methodist people are a little
afraid of being estimated too zealous by our
Presbyterian brethren.”

While making my pastoral visits, I found the
wife of one of my stewards desiring to be a Christian,
but, having been brought up in the old Scotch
Presbyterian faith, believed that we would have
almost overwhelming conviction before we could be
converted. I quoted the Scripture to prove that
God, in the atonement of Jesus Christ, was now
waiting to save all that would seek His favor; and
after prayer, secured a promise that she would
come with her husband to the prayer-meeting on
Thursday night at the church, and arise for prayers.
At that meeting she arose, and united prayer was
offered for her conversion. As the meeting closed,
and her husbend had gone out to get the horse, we
went to her, as she stood weeping, and found that
though not converted she was willing to do all she
could to be saved. I then said to Brother Hearn,
the sexton, ‘‘ Do not put out the lights,” and to her
husband, who had come to say, ‘‘ The horse is at
86 . AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

the door,” ‘Brother Van Deusen, your wife can be
saved nuw. Just hitch your horse and come in,
and we will have a little prayer-meeting.” We
then knelt down, and as Sister Van Deusen prayed
for herself, she was converted and happy.

I had said to my wife, a short time previous, “T
think I am not adapted to these people, from what I
can see of their appearance at Fergusonville.”
In the morning, calling in Brother Henry’s store,
I saw, as I entered, that he and Brother Sanford I.
Ferguson were a little embarrassed, as though I
had been the subject of their conversation. After a
little, Brother Henry, who was a superannuate of
the Troy Conference, said, “I wonder who made so
much noise at the church last evening.” Brother
Ferguson, who was present at the first meeting,
said, smiling, ‘I guess Brother Morehouse was
about as earnest as anyone.” I thought, “ Now is
my time to explain,” and said, ‘‘ Brother Ferguson,
when you wrote me that pressing invitation to
to come and assist your preacher in a revival
meeting last year, I thought, ‘If I go over there
and God assists me, as in the past, the brethren
will ask the Presiding Elder for me, and as it is
the border circuit of the New York Conference,
and so far from my friends, I would not be pleased
to go,’ but excused myself to you by saying (which
was really true) that the excessive toil connected
with the care of many converts required my constant
attention. And perhaps, if I had come, you would
have suggested to the Elder, that I would not suit
APPOINTED TO DAVENPORT CIRCUIT. 87

you here.” I then gave a brief account of how I
came to preach, and also said to them, ‘ That
seeker last night was so happily converted, that if
you will come to class next Sunday, you will hear
a testimony that will make you happy.” And also
said to them, “A marvellous work is begun at
Ioseaville, and also in other places on the circuit,
and if you will only stand by me this year, and do
not want me to return the second year, please speak
to the Elder and it will be all right on my part.”
Old Brother Henry at once said, ‘“‘ Go on, Brother
Morehouse, and we will stand by you.” And they
all fell into line.
CHAPTER XV.
WONDERFUL LOVE FEAST.

JT the first quarterly meeting which was
held in that place, at the Sabbath
morning Love Feast the church was
completely filled, not only below, but
the three galleries; and the school, some one
hundred teachers and scholars, came marching up,
as was their custom. I said to the principal, Mr.
Oliver, ‘‘ Will your young friends be quiet if we
seat them on the breastwork of the gallery, facing
the congregation? For we have no other place.”
He replied, “ Yes,” and thus they sat quiet through
all of the services. The Tuesday following, Brother
Ferguson, who was practicing law, said to me, “I
was at East Davenport yesterday, trying a case
with Esquire Hitchcock, and though it was what
might be called a Christian lawsuit, yet I must
say there is a great difference between that and the
wonderful Love Feast on Sunday.”

As Brother Ferguson had occasionally preached
before I came to the circuit, and on account of the |

death of Brother Davis, who was to have assisted
88

 
WONDERFUL LOVE FEAST. 89

me (and I needed his help), I said to the brethren,
““Give him a license,” and they acquiesced, and he
and Brother Henry and others assisted, until the
Elder sent a young married man, by the name of
James P. Burger. His first Sunday service was at
Fergusonville in the morning and at Davenport
Centre in the afternoon; and on Monday morn-
ing, Brother Miller and Brother Hibbard saw
him, as he was inquiring where to reside there,
and said to him, ‘We have nothing against
you, my brother, only that you are inexperi-
enced; and, as Brother Morehouse resides at
Fergusonville, it will be inconvenient for us here.
This discouraged the young brother, and he came
up at once and said to me, ‘‘I am going back
to-day. I cannot suit the people,” stating what
they said to him. I replied, ‘“ Those brethren are
better than they appear to you, and I must have
help, and my wife told me you preached well for a
beginner. You stay, and go out with me visiting the
people, and help in the revival meetings, and all
will be right soon with those good brethren.” He
consented, and from that time until conference was
an efficient helper. Brother Beach, the Presiding
Elder, said to him as he was going to his appoint-
ment as pastor-in-charge the next year, “ It was
worth a great deal to you to commence under
Brother Morehouse.” Brother Ferguson preached,
also, in our revival mecting almost every week.
One day, as I entered Brother Henry’s store, he
said to me. “‘ Have you a little time of leisure for
90 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

me?” J replied, ‘ Yes,” and at once imagined
what he wanted. Walking toward his home, he
said, “T want advice what to do, to continue in
the i or give it up and goin the ministry.” I
replied, “I believe you will be more useful and
better satisfied as you retrospect your life, if you —
go into the work of soul-saving.” He replied, “I
believe I can do good in the law. I think the -
standard of the law ought to be higher than it is.”
I replied, ‘You are right; but, to become a
great and successful lawyer, you have often to.
contend with what is questionable in your mind:
for you are sworn to be true to your client, and you
are so conscientious that it will often be unpleasant.
I have no doubt that you are called to preach,
and the people also think the same, but they
often say to me, ‘ How can Brother Ferguson plead
law and preach?’ I reply, ‘Every lawyer ought
to be good enough and able to preach,’ but you
have this prejudice to overcome. You have the
theology, the language, and the religion, and all of
the books and papers of your brother, Samuel D.,
and my advice is to arrange at once for it.” He
then said to me, ‘See Mr. Sperry, and ask him
what he will charge me to go no farther with the
office,” (for the foundation was laid), and I did so,
and he sent back the books that he had purchased
of Lawyer Becker, paying for the use of them,
and the second year preached with me on the
Davenport Circuit. Years after, as I went, at his
earnest request, from conference to spend the
" WONDERFUL LOVE FEAST. 91

Conference Sunday with him at Peekskill, I
inquired of him, if he was not satisfied that I gave
him the right advice, and he, smiling, said, “‘ Most
assuredly so.” Over three hundred were converted
in the two years, and 135 were baptized.
CHAPTER XVI.
PERSONAL INFLUENCE.

JT the school where some one hundred
y| children from the city of New York
were sent to be trained, away from the
city influences, were some very mis-
chievious ones. Quite often they would run away,
and usually go towards Albany or Catskill. Nine
of the boys had left, and the principals, Messrs.
Olivers, were searching for them and could hear
nothing of them for two weeks. One day, as
Brothers Ferguson and Wilbur stood with me at the
gate of the parsonage, we saw two boys at play-
spell going up toward the forest, and on an eminence
saw some others waiting for them. Brother
Ferguson said, ‘I believe they are the runaways.”
I said to them, ‘‘ Go down to the school and inform
them.” As they left, I thought, “I have always
been on good terms with the scholars, often
addressing and preaching to them. I will go and
persuade them to return.” But when I drew near,
they fled; and my calling upon them to wait and
hear me had no effect.

They continued to flee into the forest. I followed
92

 
PERSONAL INFLUENCE. 93

on until I heard them talking in the distance, and
perceiving they were approaching, secreted myself
until they had passed toward the open field. As
they reached it, I called to them, and they fled at
once. I said to them, ‘ Boys, they have found out
that you are here, and soon will be here with a
force to take you; and, if you will now surrender,
I will do my best to save you from severe punish-
ment.” But they continued to flee from me. I
then decided to chase one down, and selected one I
I thought might be the leader. When he saw that
I would catch him, he ran under some shrubs,
erying, ‘Oh, don’t kill me!” I said to him, “ No,
I will defend you, if you will do as I say.” Ile
promised he would. I called to the others, but they
continued to flee. I said to the one I caught, ‘I
will catch another and then you come to me.” He
said he would, and I caught another and he cried
for fear like the first. I then said to them,
“You call upon the seven to come down.” But
they refused.

The two who now had confidence in me promised
that if I would Ict them go to the others, they
would try to persuade them to surrender and come
to me. They could not persuade them to come,
but said the boys would wait for me to come and
talk with them. Ithen went to them and said,
““Boys, they have found out where you are, sad
will soon come and surround you, and no doubt will
then punish you severely. If you now go with me,

I will do what I can to have you pardoned,” They
94 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

at once consented. On the way, I said to them,
“TJ have a very difficult work to perform, and I
want you all to kneel down with me, and I will
pray that God may forgive you, and that He will
help me to appease the wrath of the professors.”
They consented, and when I finished praying
responded “ Amen” heartily.

As we marched down from the grove, in view of
the school (for it was noonspell) the whole school
began to shout and wave handkerchiefs ; and, as
we approached in Indian file, they formed in ranks
of two to let us pass to the academy. I went at
once to see Mr. Redfield, and stated what I had
promised. Ie said that as soon as the professors
returned from searching, they would call the school
together and have a trial. As 1 was leaving, the
boys said to me, ‘Now you must stand by us, or
we will be punished awfully.” I replied, ‘‘ Only be
good boys, and I will.”

In a few days, I was summoned to appear at
the trial. We had a regular trial. I was the
attorney for the boys, and pleaded that, while they .
had done very wickedly, yet when we were truly
penitent for our sins, and would go to God for
mercy, He, for Jesus’ sake, would have mercy, on
condition that we sin no more. ‘These boys are
ready to confess that they have done very wrong ;
and are now sorry for it, and will pledge them-
selves to be dutiful hereafter; and if you will |
suspend punishment now, if disobedient hereafter,
they are willing to receive double punishment,”
PERSONAL INFLUENCE, 95

The faculty then retired; and after a little time
returned, saying, “‘ For your sake, Mr. Morehouse,
who succeeded in persuading them to surrender;
and as they have here before all the school promised
to be obedient hereafter, we will suspend punish-
mont during good behavior; but, if disobedient
hereafter, will inflict double punishment.” And I
_ afterward learned that the boys were obedient.

Some weeks after, I was passing through that
forest, and found the place where they had built a
little hut of bark that had been pceled that summer,
near a spring of water; and, with tin pails, had
cooked green corn, potatoes, and eggs (stolen from
the farmers). They had also picked berrics, and
some of their chums at the school had brought them
bread and cake from the table, so that they had, as
they imagined at first, a good time. But the
novelty wore away, and they were glad to return to
school again.

At another time, a messenger came from
the ‘tannery and store of Mr. Simpson, saying, |
“ John McIntire wants you to come up at once and
bring one or two with you.” Brother Burgar was
in, and I hitched on to my buggy, and with another
person, went up to where they were moving a house
along the road and then on to a high bank with a
ravine beneath. As we reached the place, I
said to Mr. McIntire, ‘What do you want us
to do?” He replied, ‘I want you to boss
the moving of this house.” I said, ‘Oh, no;
that is not my business,” “ Yes,” he said, “T
96 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

have seen you with your men, in former years,
do this kind of work, and I want you to take
charge.” Looking at the men, I inquired, ‘ Will
these men obey me?” He replicd, Yes.” I
examined the arrangements, and saw that all
appeared right. I then placed Mr. Simpson, who
was a large, stout man, in the most responsible
position, saying as I did so, “ You are the owner,”
and placing the men, gave the orders as in former
years, and in a short time put the building where
they wanted it. I found that a few hours with my
coat off gave me an open road to hearts unaffected
before. Driving to his water-trough in front of his
store-room after, he came out saying, “I will
uncheck the horse.” Then saying, “You are
working to hard in revival meetings,” I replied,
“You can help me by giving you heart to the
Saviour, with all your influence, and that would ~
benefit yourself, and this valley as 1 or no other one
could.” But though liberal and kind to me, I tear
he continued to neglect his soul.
CHAPTER XVII.

CONVERSION OF A FATHER THROUGH THE PLEA
. OF HIS DAUGHTER.

ROgsvy|HILE hitching up my horse, at the
revival meeting held at Davenport
é Centre, Brother Ezekiel Miller inquired
where were we going to call that after-
noon. I replied, ‘Joseph Barnard’s.” He
said, “I am fearful that it will do no good. The
preachers, for many years past, have been trying
to win him to Christ; but all their earnest efforts
have failed, and I am fearful he will lose his soul.”
I replied, “‘ His wife came to me in tears last night
and secured a promise that I would come and take
tea with them; and, though my faith for him is
weak, I must go.” He treated us kindly, admitting
the necessity of a change of heart to prepare us
for heaven, but it was impossible to persuade him
to seek now. After praying with the family, he
promised to come that evening to the meeting.

At the close of the sermon, we went to him, and,
though he was under conviction, he would not
yield. Among those who came for prayers was his
two little girls: Mary, some twelve years of age,

and Maria, ten years. After-prayer, we invited
97

 
98 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

the mourners to testify. Mary arose and said, “I
came here to seek the Saviour, and he has forgiven
me and blessed me, and I am going with mother to
heaven.” Little Maria then arose, saying, “ I came
to Jesus, and he has blessed me, and I am going
with mother and Mary to heaven.” Instead of |
sitting down, she went down the aisle to her father,
and taking hold of his hand, said, ‘‘ Pa, mother,
’ Mary and I are going to heaven, and we want you
to go with us.” He shook his head, but she held
on to his hand, and with weeping, said, ‘O yes,
Pa, you must go with us!” At that moment his
chin began to quiver, the tears streamed from his
eyes, and, arising, was led to the altar and was
soon converted.

Another instance of a faithful wife, whose
husband was generally kind-hearted, but quick-
tempered, and often profane. Ploughing in a very
rough and stony field, his wife coming unexpectedly
heard him swearing bitterly, and wishing God
would sink the field out of sight. She reproved
him, and he replied, ‘ You think your minister is a
good man. He would swear at these roots and
stones if he was ploughing here.” At one time
they were erecting sheds for the benefit of the
farmers, and Brother Miller invited him to subscribe,
as they were to be free. He replied, “No; I can
drive to the hotel sheds,” not far off. After the
sheds were erected, one very stormy morning, he
drove under the church sheds. Brother Miller,
coming up as he came out after tying his horses,
!

CONVERSION OF A FATHER. 99

said to him, ‘Ira, the sheds come good to-day,”
and he at once went and drove up through the rain
to the hotel, and refused to speak to Brother Miller
_ afterward. Staying in class-meeting to wait for
his wife, Brother Hebbard, the leader, came to him
as he sat by the stove, saying, ‘“ Well, Ira, what
have you to say about religion?” He indignantly
replied, “You know, without asking,” and was
mortally offended and refused to stay again.

His little daughter had been on a few days’ visit
to her grandpa’s, who prayed and asked a blessing
at the table. As she returned, and her father
began to pass the food, she said, ‘‘ Oh, how I wish
we had a God at our house, as they have at
grandpa’s!” He was deeply agaited, but resisted
the Spirit.

His wife came, weeping, one evening, say-
ing, “Ira has consented to have an afternoon
prayer-meeting at our house to-morrow. Please
come with your wife and take dinner with us.”
We consented. At the sumptuous dinner, I said,
“My friend Smith, while we do much enjoy this,
our richest pleasure will be to see you become a
happy Christian.” He replied, ‘I do not want to
hear any more of this. I am disgusted.” His wife
and Mrs. Morehouse commenced weeping, and he
arose from his dinner, and went to his potato-field
and did not return to the prayer-meeting. It was a
solemn meeting. But earnest prayer was offered
for Ira Smith. .

After we left for the evening meeting, Mrs,
100 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Smith found that.my wife had left her work bag,
and in it the key to the parsonage, and hearing us
say that we were going home that night, some four
miles away, she persuaded her husband to go to
meeting, and give it to Mrs. Morehouse. On our
way home, I said to my wife, ‘‘ I saw Smith at the
meeting, but I have no faith for his conversion.”
She replied, “I have.” I inquired, ‘‘ How can
that be possible?” She then informed me that when
he handed her the reticule he very kindly said,
““We want you to come and see us again.” “ Well,
Tam glad if you have faith; for I confess I have
not any faith.”

He came to almost all the evening meetings for
two weeks, and when inviting them in the congre-
gation, I would often feel that I could hardly pass
him without speaking to him; but he had so
decidedly charged me never to speak to him again,
that I hesitated. But one evening, as I was inviting
one who came from the same seat, I said to him,
“Mr. Smith, you will not be offended, will you, if
I speak once more to you about your soul?” He at
once said, ‘‘ Elder, I insulted you at my house, and
you have been so mad at me that you have not
spoken to me since. You will forgive me, wont you,
for insulting you?” TI replied, “I do not get mad
over insults, and I have nothing against you or
anyone.” But won’t you forgive me?” he inquired.
“My dear sir, I have not the least thing against
you, and it seems like mocking to say it.” “J
want you to forgive me.” I replied, ‘‘ Yes, I do
CONVERSION OF A FATHER. 101

now, and at the time you said it. And now do
go with me, and God for Christ’s sake will forgive
you, and also give you a new nature.”

Just at that moment his nearest neighbor, who
had just been converted, put his hand upon his
shoulder, saying, ‘‘ Come Ira, go with us and seek
the Lord.” Turning quickly, he replied, with
indications of anger, “ Don’t you push me, there!”
I at once said to him, “ Brother Rowe is a young
convert, and enthusiastic, and only expresses his
earnest feeling for your happiness. Do not be
offended, but go with us and God will surely bless
you.” He then went with us, and when the
opportunity for testimony was given, he arose and
said, “ You all know me; and I have some
supposed grievances, but I find to-night it is all
here” (as he put his hand upon his breast). “ Yes,
my neighbors, here is the place of trouble. Brother
Miller, it is all right about the sheds; Brother
Hebbard, it is all right about the class-meeting,
now.” The change was so radical that he appeared
like one brought from death to life.

My two years having nearly expired, the church
at Maryland Hill wanted a Sunday-school celebra-
tion, and as my time was limited, they appointed it
in the evening, and with martial music and singing,
in the light of the bonfires, marched from the
church to the grove near by. It was an impressive |
and inspiring sight, though not equal to the one
the summer before, when we united the Sunday-
schools of all that county, numbering some three
102 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

thousand officers, teachers, pupils and _ friends,
and were addressed by Dr. Lucius H. King, of
New York City, who had formerly been pastor of
this circuit. This was the largest gathering of
Sunday-schools that had ever assembled together
in that county.

The great revival along the Charlotte and
Davenport valley, had so permeated the com-
munities of the five villages—Davenport Centre,
East Davenport, West Davenport, Fergusonville
and South Worcester—that I said to the brethren,
“We can by seeing the excise commissioners, at
their meeting in May (to grant licenses), persuade
them not to grant any to persons in these five
villages, or anywhere on this circuit.” And though
some of the brethren were weak in their faith,
when we, as citizens of these villages, went over to
Delhi, the county seat, and represented the views
of eight-tenths of the citizens, they refused ta grant
any license to sell intoxicants upon that large
circuit that year.
CHAPTER XVIII.
PRATTSVILLE.

EAR the closing of the next conference,
Brother Paul R. Brown, then Elder,
sent for me and said to me, “I am
a little perplexed to know where to

place you. I have two places on my mind. One
is Prattsville and the other is Andes and Bovina.”
I replied, ‘‘I dare not decide.” I inquired, ‘‘ Have
they petitioned for me at Prattsville?” He said,
“No.” ‘Have they from Andes and Bovina?”
He replied, ‘“‘ Yes?” ‘‘ Would it not be better to
send a man where he is wanted?” He said, “I
know what they need at Prattsville, and I believe
you could do us great good there.” I said, ‘‘ What
you decide I will be pleased with.” When the
preacher at Prattsville found he was to move (for
he had been there only one year), he was much
displeased, for only the officials knew that there
would be a change, and as I saw the feeling
manifested, I said to Brother Brown, ‘I fear you
have made a mistake.” He replied, “I think
not.”

I at once commenced meeting in the school-
= 108

 
104 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

houses on week-nights, and where I could see the
people through the week at their homes, and at the
extreme appointment, Blenheim Ridge, in the
vicinity of where I had formerly built many houses.
A deep religious feeling was seen in the congrega-
tion the first night.

We soon commenced extra meetings, and the
influence of the Holy Spirit spread through that
community ; and as the trustees of the school-house
were not in sympathy with the Methodists, they
soon objected to our holding meetings there. We
then moved them to the school-house near one of
our stewards, Brother Ely Smith, and the house
was crowded; and they assembled all around the
door and windows in such numbers that we decided
to go down to the church at Moresville (now Grand
Gorge), and on the first night the altar was crowded
with penitents.

The interest continued to increase, and extended
to the Roxbury Circuit, where Wm. Powell and
his wife, and other now prominent officials, were
converted.

One hot day, we saw Brother P. R. Brown, the
Elder, gathering hay, and said to Brother Groat,
one of our officials at Prattsville, “‘ Let us go and
help him.” As we finished, about noon, Brother
Brown said to us, “You must stay and take dinner.
Mrs. Brown has prepared for you.” I replied,
“My wife will expect me home.” He at once
replied, “‘I have sent word to her that you are to
take dinner with us, and you must stay,” and I
PRATTSVILLE. 105

consented. While sitting at the table, the tears
came from his eyes as he said, “‘ Brother Morehouse,
you thought I had made a mistake when I appointed
you here; but I have never thought so, and I
believe you now think I was right.”

We also visited in the vicinity of the different
school-houses around the village of Prattsville,
preaching in them evenings; inviting serious-
minded people and seekers to publicly express their
desire for salvation; and when we commenced our
revival meeting at Prattsville, on Watch Night
the altar was crowded with seekers. One of the
brethren came to me at the close of the meeting,
saying, ‘ We never saw it like this before.”

It required two weeks of earnest labor before we
had any move among the unconverted. At our
last revival meeting—this is perfectly astonishing—
over three hundred professed conversion and
were reclaimed on the circuit ; and others attained
to the great experience of entire sanctification.
As I presented this doctrine as not only the
privilege but duty of believers to seek it, the
Presbyterian minister preached against the idea of
living in the enjoyment of that blessing; and some
of his best members came to us and joined the
church. One of our brethren, my nearest neigh-
bor, experienced the blessing at family prayer, and
after his experience, stated that when he heard me
preach so high a standard of holy living, he
decided to watch the life and see if it corresponded ;
and after months of close watching, he was con-
\
106 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

vinced that the minister lived it, and then resolved
to seek with all his power for it.

At nearly the close of my second year, Brother
Brown, the Elder, said to me, ‘‘ Your wife’s health
is failing, and the labor of moving will wear upon
her. Why not take a superannuatery relation ?
I will leave Prattsville to be supplied, and
appoint you here. Ihave one more year to be Elder,
and I and my family would be delighted to have
you remain another year, and the people will also
be highly pleased.” I replied, “I have an aversion
to taking any step that appears to take the appoint-
ment in my own hands, and if, as you say, I go to
Roxbury Circuit, it is so near, and Mrs. Morehouse
is quite able to ride that distance, and also is doing
quite an amount of work yet, with the assistance of
Hattie” (who had resided with us from a child).
‘“‘T believe it will be pleasant and right to move.”
For a little time the change appeared to be beneficial,
but I could soon see that the asthma consumption
was rapidly bringing her very useful life to a close.
CHAPTER XIX.
ROXBURY.

ew OON after I commenced at Roxbury,
SS we made an appointment at a school-
I house on the lower part of the circuit,

and commenced revival meetings, where
there was but one person to assist us in prayer
and testimony. But, as they became converted,
we urged them to pray and speak in the meetings,
and soon had a good working force from the new
recruits.

We began our meetings in the village of Roxbury
early that season and with blessed results. Among
the number converted was Dr. Cartright, who
attended Mrs. Morehouse all through her last illness,
and his wife, and whose great kindness will endear
them to us forever. I had often conversed with
the doctor, and one day, in his office, so pressed
home the subject of religion that he said, “If you
were an Episcopalian, I would be willing to join
your church to-day.” I replied, ‘Is it best to join
a church before conversion?” He said to me,
“Do you not believe that if I should join the

church, and try and live up to its ee I

  

)
108 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

would become a Christian?” TI said, “ You might;
but if you should find that it failed, and then as a
member of the church, had to take up the cross of
a humble seeker in a public manner, it would be
heavier than to do it at first. The words of Jesus
are, ‘Except ye become converted, ye cannot see
the kingdom of God,’ and ‘If ye are ashamed to
confess me before men, I will be ashamed to confess
you before my father in heaven.” Ile finally
promised to come that night and go forward for

prayers.

Meeting some friends that afternoon, he said,
“ Let us go to the revival meeting to-night and go
forward for prayer.” They said to him, ‘ Doctor,
do you mean that?” He replicd, “ Yes, I mean
it.” “ All right,” they replied, “ we will go.” On
their way, one of them said, “This is a difficult
work for us. Let us go into Corb Bouton’s for a
stiffener,” and as the doctor did not want to release
them, he went in with them.

When the invitation was given, and the doctor
and six others came forward, it was an astonish-
ment to the congregation. While we were praying
for and trying to instruct them, one of their number
was so impressed with the awful condition that
he was in, that he arose quickly, and as he was
passing down the aisle, one of his wicked associates
in the congregation, near the aisle, put out his foot
before him, causing him to stumble and nearly fall.

As the meeting closed, Brother John Simmons
came to me, saying, ‘Do you think they were in
ROXBURY. 109

earnest? I have heard that they had been
drinking.” I said at once, “If they hear
that this is said by church members, it will
at once be. used by the devil to discourage
them. The doctor, I know, is meaning it for good ;
and let us pray that (sod may counteract the work
of Satan and his emissaries.”

The next day, I called upon the doctor to inquire
how he was succeeding ; and he said, ‘I am not
going forward again. I have heard some of the
church members said we were intoxicated, for one
came near falling as he went out.” I replied,
‘“‘ This was first circulated by the wicked, and some
of the members asked me if it was true; I said,
“No; not one of them were intoxicated. They had,
perhaps, had one drink; but one thing I do know is
that Dr. Cartright meant business for his soul, for I
had conversed with him that afternoon.’ And now,
doctor, if you stop you will give character to what
they have been saying; but, if you will persevere
you will surely be converted, and prove that you at
least was meaning it for good; and if you do
continue on, you may yet reach your friends.” He
said, ‘‘ Dominy, you are right; and, withthe help of
God, I will persevere.”

Soon after his conversion, as he had passed from
the sick room into the dining-room, my wife said
to me, ‘ Call the doctor in to pray with us.” I went
out and said, ‘‘ Doctor, Mrs. Morehouse wants you
to come and pray with her.” He came in and said,
‘My prayers are so weak that they can do no
110 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

good.” She replied, ‘‘I can hear something of
what is going on in the revival from my husband ;
but how I love to hear the prayers and testimony
of young converts!” I said, ‘ Doctor, please do
pray.” He then knelt down with us by the side of
her bed and prayed, and then, arising, said, ‘There,
I told you my prayers were so weak they would do
you no good.” ‘Oh, doctor, your prayer has done
me more good than medicine. May God bless you,
my dear brother!”

Dr. Cartright is one of the strong members of
the Church, and represented Delaware County in
the legislature of the state at Albany.

Mrs. Morehouse died just before conference, and
her experience of the blessedness of the religion
of Christ to sustain the Christian in the hour of
dissolution was a glorious fulfillment of the promise
of the Saviour—‘ Lo, I am with you alway, even
to the end of the world.”

The members of the church, and others, were so
sympathizing in this the greatest affliction of all
the many that we had yet passed through, that we
shall ever cherish their remembrance.

As we stood weeping by the parsonage, Brother
Richard More, the nearest neighbor, came to us
saying, “I deeply sympathize with you, and what
can I do for you?” TI replied, “I thank you, but
hardly know what.” He said, “Do you not want
some one to go to your friends in Blenhiem, to
imform them, and make arrangements for the
funeral?” I replied, “ Yes, that is necessary.”
ROXBURY. 111

He said, “I will go.” A little after, Hiram Meeker
came in and offered to go. I said, ‘ Brother More
has promised to go.” IIe then said, “I will go
with him.”

_ A large company went with us; and as we placed
the precious one in the village cemetery, and
returned to our now lonely home, the promises of
Almighty God shed rays of heavenly light upon our
way.

The second year, we commenced revival meetings
at our afternoon appointment; and, though at first
it appeared discouraging, by persevering God gave
us a glorious victory in the salvation of souls that
extended along the valley and over into the
adjoining circuit.

The next conference was the first after the
restricted rule was extended to three years, and we
were appointed the third year. The Presiding
Elder, Wm. Gorse, called on his way to quarterly
conference at Margaretsville, and said, ‘ The
preachers of the district want you to have the
camp-meeting on your circuit.” I replied, “We
have no lumber; ask them to have it in Blen-
heim.” He said to me, ‘‘ We offered it to them
and they said you must care for it.” I then replied,
“Say to Brother George Decker of Margaretsville ;

they have the lumber and there is a good place.”

On the Sabbath, at the church, I said to the
official brethren, “‘If we had lumber here, we
might have had the camp-meeting this year.”
‘They at once said, “If you had consented, we
112 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

would have drawn the lumber free of charge, and
would like to have it here.” Brother Gorse, on his
return, said, ‘‘ Brother Decker wants you to have it
at your circuit.” And we consented.

We at once went to Margaretsville and purchased
a large pile of seasoned lumber, at a reduced price,
selected the grove, and farmers drew all the lumber
for seats and tents, and assisted in preparing the
ground and putting up tents. It was a very
successful meeting in conversions and the entire
sanctification of believers.

Brother Charles Palmer followed me as pastor,
and the camp-meeting was held there the second
year, and the income from the rent of tents and sale
of the lumber was three hundred dollars above
cost.

At the close of my third year, March 29th, 1866,
I was married to Miss Hattie E. Smith, who was
born in Durham, Greene County, New York. The
marriage service was performed by Rev. Wm.
Gorse, the Presiding Elder, in the church at
Roxbury, in the presence of the church officials
and congregation.

s
CHAPTER XX.
WINDHAM.

N April we were appointed to Windham
Circuit. The three societies were in a
good spiritual state, but there was a debt
on the parsonage of a one thousand

dollars. The church edifice in the village was

in great need of repairs; but the first year we
held revival meetings iu the two churches and in
school-houses, and and some two hundred professed
conversion. ;

In the spring of the first year, the Elder said to
me, ‘You ought to repair the church.” I replied,
“Tf-you will let me use all that 1 can raise under
the influence of this the centennial year of Meth-
odism, I will try.” “All right; go ahead,” he
replied. On the centennial Sunday, we secured
eleven hundred dollars, which was pledged for debt
and repairs.

We received a letter from Bishop C. Kingsley,
requesting that we consent to be transferred to
the Montana Conference, to take charge of the
work in that (then) Territory. We wrote him that

we had commenced to arrange for paying off the
113

 
114 AUTOBIOGRAPHY,

mortgage and repairing the church; and also had
some two-hundred young converts to be cared for;
and it appeared to me that I was needed in
Windham. He wrote that they could secure
hundreds of men to do that work in the East, but he
wanted a man in Montana that could be preacher,
presiding elder, class leader, steward, and trustee ;
who could build houses and churches, and take a
hand in molding that young Territory into a good
Republican State, and from what he knew of me I
was his man. 7

I consulted the Elder and he could not decide
what I ought to do. At that point, Mrs. Morehouse
was taken severely ill; as she recovered, I was
also taken sick. I went to the physician to be
examined, fearing it might be consumption; but he
said, ‘“‘ You are all sound.” I then wrote, ‘I will
go.” While my letter was on the way to Cleveland a
letter from him passed mine saying that he presumed
I declined to go, which he regretted much. Ag he
received mine, consenting to go, he wrote again,
“Tf you can be at Omaha, Nebraska, in ten days,
telegraph, ‘I go’; if not, ‘I go not.” I at once -
went down to Catskill, the nearest point, and
telegraphed, ‘If twenty days will do, I go.”

Waiting all day, and receiving no reply, I went by
boat to New York City, and to Bishop Janes, who
that morning opened the conference session, and
stated the case to him. He directed me to go to
the general office and telegraph again. As I
returned to my room from conference that evening,
WINDHAM. 115

a telegram came, and it was to decide my destiny.
. East or West? I opened it, and it read, “ Twenty
days will be too late.”

At that time there was no railway beyond
Omaha, and it required six days to go there, which
would give me no time to close up my affairs in the
East. And we were to take no furniture and only
a few choice books, go up the Missouri to Fort
Brenton by boat, and cross overland, on mules,
to Helena.

The next morning after I received the telegram,
at the close of the early prayer-meeting, a gentle-
man accosted me with ‘‘ How do you do, Brother
Morehouse?” I replied, “I cannot recall your
name.” ‘ McCullough,” he replied. ‘‘ What, for-
merly sheriff of Schoharie County ?” I inquired.
“Yes.” I then said, “ Where are you from now ?”
“Montana,” was the answer. ‘My dear brother, |
I was within ten days of there yesterday.” ‘* How
is that?” he inquired. As I informed him, he
said, ‘‘ What a pity that you did not go! The
bishop, with whom I am intimately acquainted,
was fearful that you would not be safe unless you
went up the Missouri with the Government troops ;
but the Indian outbreak is suppressed and you
could go up a month later. How significantly
strange that, while I knew nothing of the mind of
the bishop, I have thought a hundred times,
while there, that you would be just the man
for that great work!” I replied, “It is all
settled now.”
116 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Had I left Windham at that time, the project
of rebuilding and paying. off the debt would have
failed; for, after my return the second year, some
of the principal givers were opposed to going
on with it. Brother John White, one of the most
active in securing the salary of the preacher, came
to me saying, ‘‘ Brother Morchouse, if you go on
with this, we shall not be able to pay you your
salary. The people say that they have subscribed
so much for the improvements and debt that
they cannot afford to give more. If you will
relinquish the project, I will make you a present
of the hundred dollars I have pledged, and you
will also get your salary.” I replied, “I did
not go into the ministry for money—only duty to
God and my fellow man led me into the ministry,
and I feel it my duty to proceed.” He then replied,
“You will get us so in debt that none of the old
people will see the deliverance, and I will not pay
my hundred until the last.” I said ‘ All right; but
do not talk against it; and I will, with the help of
God, pay it all up, if I remain two years more.

The building committee gave me unlimited
power, saying, ‘‘ You know just what to do.” We
invited the brethren to help quarry out the stone,
and worked early and late cutting stone to raise the
church some four feet, and also for an addition
for Sunday-school and prayer-meeting rooms. I
secured carpenters from my native place, some
whom I had instructed, in former years; and
secured a fresco painter, a friend of mine, from
WINDHAM. 117

Albany ; so that, before we had finished, Brother
White came with his subscription of a hundred
dollars, saying, “‘ I see you are right.”

He came soon after saying, ‘‘ We want a bell,
and a good one. I will give fifty dollars and
Brother Childs will also give the same. Now, you
go to the people of the village and secure enough to
purchase one that we farmers can all hear.” I
corresponded with the manufacturers of different
cities, and decided that we could do best with
Jones, of Troy. I called upon them and tested
their four and five hundred dollar bells; but as I
saw a larger one, I inquired what it was worth.
“Six hundred and eighty dollars,” was the reply.
Upon testing it, I said, ‘‘ That is the one I want,
but I am not authorized to pay but four hundred
dollars. If you will let me have that, I will pay
five hundred dollars; and, if the people will not pay
it, I will.” They replied, ‘ That will leave us no
margin.” I replied, ‘Your good father was a
* class-leader, and you should help us call the people
to come and serve God; and you have, I see, used
my name in your testimonials ; and, as I was once
the church builder of Schoharie, Delaware and
Greene Counties, you can make it pay in the
future.” They acceded, and the bell could be
heard eight miles when the wind was favorable.

After the bell was put up, Brother John White
came again, saying, ‘I have been talking with
Brother Childs, and we want you to get a clock.
We will each give fifty dollars, and you secure a
118 ~ AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

subeription for the balance.” After corresponding
with different manufacturers, I decided to go to
Boston. I examined the different kinds and pur-
chased one for four hundred dollars. I inquired
what it would cost to have a man go to Windham
and put it up. They replied “One hundred
dollars.”- I then inquired if an expert clock-
repairer could put it up. They thought so. The
firm then sent a man to instruct me, by one of the
kind in a Catholic church in that city, and said to
me, ‘‘If you cannot succeed, send word and we
will come.” Q
Brother Reynolds, though an expert in all kinds
of house clocks, after a few days of trial, decided
he could not succeed. We then continued to work
at it at times until we would be discouraged, and
go into our study or visiting the people, deciding
to send for a man from Boston; but, after a few
days, would try again, for we wanted to save that
hundred dollars to the people. After a number
of efforts we succeeded in putting the clock *
together, but found it one of the most difficuit
mechanical problems we ever undertook to solve.
We secured the service of Dr. John Miley to
preach at the reopening of the Church, and his
morning and evening sermons were dicourses of
great power and greatly impressed the people.
 
CHAPTER XXI.

MRS. VAN COTT’S CALL.

 

ER call to the evangelistic work was
remarkable. Brought up under the
influence of the Episcopal Church, and
a member of the same, she, upon her

union in marriage with Mr. Peter Van Cott, united

with the Dutch Reformed, of which he was a

member. But her religion was formal. Naturally

of a happy temperament, she sought for happiness
in the gay and questionable pleasures of the world.

Being an excellent singer, she was invited to attend

a class-meeting by the class-leader. But she had

formed the idea that it was a sort of confessional,

and so expressed herself; but consented to go and
help sing, if not called upon to speak. During the
exercises, as one and another testified to their love
to Christ and his cause, and their happy experiences
in the service of the Redeemer, she would sing
appropriately to the testimony. As they had all
testified but her, the leader, Mr. Watts, said to her,

“T promised you I would not call upon you to

speak ; but may God bless you abundantantly for

your precious singing, which has been such a
119

 

 

 

 
120 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

blessing to us all.” At the instant, she found her-
self on her feet, praising God for the privilege being
present, and testified to her determination to here-
after live a Christian life.

She found the class-meeting a source of great
spiritual benefit to her; but the request of the —
brother that she take charge of a imission of poor
colored people was at first repulsive to her nature,
and she could hardly consent to what appeared to
her almost degrading in its character. But the Holy
Spirit led her to assent. That summer she was
invited to go up with a friend to spend a few days
with his people in the Catskills, and while there
was interested in the meetings. Returning to
New York she continued to assist in the mission
work near the Five Points, and God gave her great
success in winning souls to Christ.

Attending the conference in 1867, in Bedford
Street Methodist Episicopal Church, and while
listening to the solemn words of Bishop Janes, as
he was ordaining the young preachers, and as he
put his hands upon them and prayed that they
might be annointed of God by the Holy Spirit, her
longing soul inquired, “O God, why could I not have
been a man, that I could be ordained for this great
work of preaching the blessed gospel of my dear
Redeemer?” At that instant, bursting into a flood
of tears, and overwhelmed with the divine presence,
as she prayed, ‘‘O God, as I may never be ordained
by an earthly hand, lay thy holy hand upon my
soul and ordain me for the work of the Christian ©
MRS. VAN COTT’S CALL. 121

ministry,” she was lost to all the surroundings;
and, when consciousness returned, found that the
services had ended, and she alone remained of the
congregation. And was not this a fulfillment of the
prophecy of Joel, and quoted by Peter on the day
of Pentecost? (Acts ii. 17-18.)

Again invited to go up to the Catskills to visit at
the Rev. Father Battersby’s, he informed her that
an appointment had been made for her to preach
that evening ; and, carrying the Bible to her, said,
“You must select some portion of Scripture and
talk to the people to-night.” She replied, ‘I have
never preached and cannot do that.” He insisted,
and as she yielded to his entreaties and endeavored
to seek, amid her blinding tears for what God would
have her say, the Holy Spirit comforted her soul.
The school-house was crowded; and the people, at
the close of the service, insisted that she continue
the service the next evening; and the crowded
state of the house led them to appoint the meeting
at a Baptist Church near that place, where no
service had been held for a long time. The
interest continued to increase, and as the pews were
old fashioned, and the speaker could not see the
congregation from the floor, Brother Battersby and
the janitor said, “‘ Go into the pulpit; everybody
does,” and as she entered, feeling the solemnity of
the occasion and place, sliently prayed, “If this
step is right, O Lord, give me to see souls seeking
thee this night.” As she arose from silent prayer,
a sweet consciousness of the presence of Christ
122 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

filled her soul, and as soon as she commenced to
speak her embarrassment disappeared; and in
closing with an invitation to sinners to “ flee the
wrath to come,” found herself part way down the
aisle. Eight persons came forward for prayers, in
deep anguish of spirit; and in the six weeks that
followed seventy-five professed conversion.

Some two weeks before conference, of my second
year at Windham, the Presiding Elder, Wm. Goss,
called on his way from quarterly meeting at Hunter,
saying, “‘I want you to go over to help Bro. Harris
in his revival meetings.” I replied, ‘ Conference
is near, and as our quarterly meeting is next Sunday
and my affairs are not all ready for the change, if
I should be appointed to another circuit.” He
replied, ‘ You will, no doubt, return the third year.”
I complied with his request, and God so blessed our
efforts that when I left the preacher at Hunter, we
decided that we arrange with the Elder for Bro.
Harris to remain to carry on the revival meetings,
while I went to the conference part of the time, and
and then return to carry on the meeting, and he go
to conference. On Sunday, at dinner, as Elder
Goss said to us, I am going over to Cornwallsville,
to stay with Bro. Newcomb, a local preacher, to-
night,” I said to him, “I hear an evangelist lady
is doing a great work there, and some of my young
converts have been over to hear her, and speak
highly of her work. Now, if you will go and hear
her to-night, and if she is what is represented, you
can perhaps persuade her to go to Hunter, and then |
MRS. VAN COTT’S CALL. 123

Bro. Harris and myself can go to conference. ”
He then said to us, ‘I had intended to go to hear
her, and if L think well of it, will do as you
request.”

Supplying my pulpit at Windham, I went to
Hunter to preach, and stated to Brother Harris,
the pastor, the arrangement with Elder Goss.
Whea I returned, I found that some of my people
had gone over to hear the woman, and the elder
sent word that Mrs. Van Cott would be at Hunter
on Wednesday, and I so wrote Brother Harris.
But on Monday night Brother Harris closed the
meeting until his return from conference, and when
she arrived at Hunter from New York City, where
she had been to attend to her business and family,
the meeting at Hunter had been closed. But,
though late, the word was circulated and a con-
gregation gathered ; but only one person could be
persuaded to seek pardon of sin. On Monday,
she returned to Cornwallsville, continuing the
meetings there.

On our return from conference the third year, we
found that some of the young converts who had been
to hear Mrs. Maggie Van Cott, at Cornwallsville,
where she had been holding revival meetings with
remarkable success, had invited her to come and
preach in our church the first Sabbath of our return.

' We were not in sympathy with women preaching,
but submitted to it as cheerfully as possible. The
Sunday morning, having a funeral, I was relieved
from the embarrassment of sitting in the pulpit

/
124 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

with her. Leaving for my afternoon and evening
appointments, I said to her, “If, this evening, you
have seeking souls at the altar, and think it best
to continue the meetings, do so.”

When I returned from my evening appointment,
the meeting in the church had not closed, and the
multitude of horses and carriages that filled the
sheds, the large barn, and all the spaces around
the church, resembled a camp-meeting service.
While pressing through with my horse, a local
preacher from another circuit came to me saying,
“You are in for it now, brother; a number went
forward for prayers, and the meetings are to
be continued.” I replied, “I expected it,” for a
number had promised me to seek the Lord at the
first revival-meeting I should hold.

The curiosity elicited by a woman preaching
drew the people; and her earnest and impressive
manner, attended by the power of the Holy Ghost,
brought deep conviction to sinners; and people
that heretofore had resisted the Gospel were now
converted.

While the meetings were in progress, I went out
one evening to see two men who had promised their
friends (who had been converted the year previous)
that, if we would hold another revival meeting, they
would seek the salvation of their souls. 1 found
them in the store, with their cousin, the lawyer, and
Dr. Barnet, who was amusing them by imitating
Mrs. Van Cott, and the three were laughing uproar-
ously at the doctor’s performance, As I entered,
MRS. VAN COTT’S CALL. 125

they appeared ashamed, and I said to them, “I am
astonished to find you thus, while God is blessing
the people around you.” The doctor retreated at
once; he, with the others, had supposed that I was
at the meeting in the church, and was extremely
mortified. The two merchants, George and Wm.
Peck, and Cicero, the lawyer, promised to come
to church and give their hearts to the Saviour,
which promise they faithfully performed a few
nights after.

As this was a new phase of our work, and many
were inquiring if persons without a license were
allowed to preach (and as we would have no remedy
if we allowed anyone to enter our pulpits without
authority from the church where they were mem-
bers, which church, if they did not continue worthy,
could withdraw that authority), after consulting
with the Presiding Elder, T. W. Chadwick, we
decided to give Mrs. Van Cott a license to exhort,
telling her that if she continued to preach, and God
continued to bless her labors, after a little time we
would give her a local preacher’s license, if the
quarterly conference so decided.

She went from Windham to Prattsville, and the
same great results followed her labors there.

After we had given her a license, many of the
preachers criticised our course. But while we
were wondering what would come of this, I received
a letter from Brother Charles Palmer, of Stone
Ridge, on the Ellenville District, inquiring if I
thought Sister Van Cott could do good work there.
126 AUTOBIOGRAPIIY.

I wrote, “‘ The people come, are convicted and are
converted, and she will help on your work.” After
she had been there a little time, he wrote me, “I
have conferred with my Presiding Elder, A. H.
Ferguson, and he and I think she ought to have a
license to preach; and, if you will send me her
church letter, we will, in our quarterly conference,
give her a preacher’s license.”

This at once relieved me, and also committed
another Presiding Elder and district to the question
that, from what I could see, would come before the
next annual conference. And many of us who
expected it to then come up for discussion, were
preparing ourselves, from the Bible and John
Wesley’s Course, to defend the course we had taken.
It came before the conference, and a committee was
appointed, to report at the next conference; but,
before that came, Mrs. Van Cott had been instru-
mental in the conversion of many thousand souls in
the cities from the Atlantic to the Pacific, and the .
opponents weakened and no report was ever made
to the conference.

I have never regretted that (though like John
Wesley, who was at first prejudiced against laymen
preaching, but, as he saw their fruitful results,
yielded his opinions to the evidences of their call to
the work of God in the salvation of souls) I did not
antagonize Sister Van Cott.
CHAPTER XXII.
CLOSE OF THE THIRD YEAR.

T the close of the third year, I said to
Brother John White, ‘I owe Brother
Childs one hundred and fifty dollars,
that I have borrowed to pay the debts;

tell him that if he will give me one hundred

of that toward paying up, I wiil promise to pay off
all the debts by conference.” He returned, saying,

* Childs says that you have saved us over a

thousand dollars by your work and management,

and he is going to make you a present of one
hundred dollars, and will give fifty dollars towards
the debt.” I then said to Brother John, “ You
offered me one hundred dollars to stop repairing
the Church, and also said that I would get
but little of my salary, but I received all my
salarly and four hundred dollars donation. And
now I am to have one hundred dollars for

- going ahead, and, I presume, my salary; and

with Child’s present, it will make four hundred

dollars donation this year.” The tears came into
his eyes, as he said, ‘“‘ You was right in going on,
my dear brother.”

 

127
128 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

At our donation, the winter of that year, we
received four hundred dollars, the largest we had
ever received, and all our salary besides.

We paid up all of the indebtedness, and the
trustees gave me a note for what was not collected,
some two hundred and sixty-three dollars ; but the
next year an old fricnd of the church, who died,
left them six hundred dollars, so that they were
free.

Toward the close of my third year, the Presby-
terians came to see me, saying, “Our church is
now so much behind the times, since yours is
repaired! Will you not help us raise money to
repair our church?” ‘Why not have your
preacher help you?” They replied, ‘ We have
asked him, and he said he could not do it, as it
would destroy all his usefulness to do so. But we
told him that no man had ever done so much of
that as Mr. Morehouse, and no one stands so
high in the estimation of this community ashe.” I
then said, “My dear friends, I, have not the
courage to do that for you; but you have stood by
us nobly in our great work, and I will say to the
Methodist people, ‘You must give dollar for dollar
for all that our good Presbyterian brethren have
given,’ and will not that be all you ought to ask of
me?” They said, “ Yes.” And they did as I
requested ; and when they repaired their church
building, the Methodist brethren invited them to
come with their preacher and worship in our church,
alternating in the services,
CLOSE OF THE THIRD YEAR. 129

Some three months before conference, the
Presiding Elder came along, saying, ‘ Your
appointment is fixed, like the laws of the Medes
and Persians, and is unalterable—you are to go to
Catskill.” But after a few days at conference, he
came to me, saying, ‘I am fearful the cabinet will
take you from me unless you object. They pressed
hard to have you go to Highland, to do difficult
work for an embarrassed church and I stoutly
protested, saying that you had been doing so much
hard work that it would be cruel to send you there.
And now another church, much worse than that, is
before us, and they all say that, unless you object to
be transferred to another district, you are the person
togo. Itis Wappinger’s Falls, on the Poughkeepsie
District.” I said, “‘ My dear brother, I like my
district, and I like my Elder and preachers ; but I
have never dared to say, ‘I object to go here or
there.” He then put his arms around my neck
and with tears said, “‘I do not want you to leave
us. Please do protest.” I replied, “I will pray
over it,” and we parted. :

As I entered the Love Feast on Sunday morning,
he asked me if I had decided. I replied, “ Yes ;
to’ have nothing to say.” He then said, “J am
sorry to loose you from my district.”
CHAPTER XXIII.
WAPPINGER’S FALLS.

E found that what the elder said was
all true. They had commenced building

a brick church, but were so involved
that, to pay the contractors, they were
compelled to borrow most of the money needed,
and to do this it was necessary to personally sign
bonds for the payment of the mortgage. As I saw
no other way to save the property, I consented to
unite with them. But the day before I was to go
to Poughkeepsie to get the six ‘thousand dollar loan,
a good brother came to me, saying, “I want my
name off from the bond; it will ruin me, soul and
body.” I said, “ Brother Smith, we cannot do that
without seeing the other trustees.” He then said,
‘“[ will assume one thousand of the six, and you
can go without my name for the five thousand
dollars.” I said to him, ‘ You go and see the
trustees; and, if they will consent to do so, we will
try and get the money.” Some of them consented
but others hesitated.
That night I could not sleep; but as some of my
friends among the preachers had cautioned me
130 ,

 
WAPPINGER’S FALLS. 131

x

against signing the bonds, I decided to go to
my Presiding Elder, Dr. A. M. Osborn, and say
to him, “It is much worse than represented ;
and I see no way to save the church from disaster.”
But, after praying for direction and then meditating
over it, I came to this conclusion: As I had not
dared to object to coming, one of two things was to
come, either my great success in the past had so
exalted me that God was taking this way to humble
me; or, if not, that God would in some way help,
if I would stand by His cause ; for, if we failed now,
Methodism would be damaged for a generation to
come. And, before morning, I decided to stand by
it to the last, and at once a peaceful quiet came
over me, and I fell asleep.

The next morning, I went to the savings-bank at
Poughkeepsie, to get the five thousand dollars ;
and when Mr. Varric, the president, saw my name
upon the bond, he said to me, “ You ought not to
have signed this. I will take your same off, and
let you have the money just the same.” I replied,
“T have promised to stand with them, and I must
be true.” He said, “ You, I am afraid, will be
hurt in the end.”

There was no basement (for Sunday-school,
prayer and class rooms) called for in the contract,
nor any lights in the roof, and we negotiated
for them at an additional expense.

We secured the services of Bishop Simpson to
preach the dedicatory sermon, and Dr. L. H. King
preached in the evening. The congregation was
132 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

immense, and the bishop’s sermon was one that
swayed his audience like a field of grain when
moved by the restless summer wind, and gave to
Methodism a prestige in that community that it
never possessed before. The sermon of Dr. L. H.
King was one of his great sermons, that often at
camp-meetings swept over the congregation like a
tornado, and was a fitting close to this “ red-letter
day ” for Wappinger’s Falls. The collections and
subscriptions materially assisted us.

A good sister, Miss Anna Suydam, also one of our
members, whose property was in a very precarious
condition, requested me to try and save it; and
proposed, if I succeeded, to lend it to the church,
and, in her will, give to the church some six
thousand dollars. The attorney we employed, J.
P. Tallman, a Methodist, said to me, ‘I do not
believe you will succeed.” I replied, ‘“‘I believe
God wants us to succeed, and we will.” And God
honored our faith, and when we secured the money,
some seven thousand dollars, for Aunt Anna, she let
us have it to pay off the loan from the savings-bank,
and we gave her a mortgage on the property, to
remain in force until her decease.

At this time, the trustees said to me, ‘ We wish
you could buy the lot adjoining our church, but
presume Mr. Mesier would ask a thousand dollars.”
One day, Mr. Mesier said to me, as we stood near
the lot, “You ought to have this lot for a
parsonage.” I replied, “ Yes; but we are so much
in debt that we dare not purchase now.” He then
‘

WAPPINGER’S FALLS. 133

said, ‘ You buy it for yourself, and build upon it.”
I then said, ‘‘ What will you sell it to the church
for?” He replied, “ Five hundred dollars.” I
said to him, ‘ By building this church on Mesier
Avenue, we have greatly enhanced the value of
your lots; and, if you will give us a subscription of
one hundred dollars toward a parsonage, I will
buy.” He said, ‘I will do it, if you will pay me
what you owe me on the other lots,” which was
four hundred dollars. I replied, ‘ We will do it,”
and handed him five dollars to bind the bargain.

It astonished the trustees to hear of the favorable
terms I had secured. We at once commenced
securing subscriptions and material for a parsonage.

One morning I arose at three o’clock, fed the
horse, ate breakfast, and drove down to Fishkill,
and crossed the ferry to Newburgh. As I passed to
the heights, at sunrise, I inquired the way to Mr.
Terwilliger’s. The gentleman said, “Do you
want lime?” I replied, “‘ Yes.” He said, “Why
do you not purchase of Mr. Brown? It is two
miles nearer.” I replied, “Mr. Terwilliger
furnished lime for the church, and I want him to
donate some for a parsonage.” He then said, ‘‘ Mr.
Brown is benevolent; ask him,” and pointing to a
person opening the shutters of his office, said, “‘ Go
and ask him to help you.”

I turned my horse, and thought to myself, ‘‘ This
is of the Lord,” and, as I stated to Mr. Brown
how I came to him, he smiled and said, “I will
give you two as large loads of lime as two horses
134 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

can draw; if you will send for them.” I then said
to him, ‘May God bless you, and pay it back in
Scripture measure.” I then went to Mr. Ter-
williger, and he promised to send two loads.

Mr. Goring, who owned a lot on the opposite
corner, said to me, ‘‘ You ought to have a brick
parsonage, to correspond with the brick church,
and also with my house, that I intend to build of
brick. You go down to Fishkill, and ask Mr.
Aldrich, the president of the bank, to give you a
good donation of brick; then go to his son Willie,
who also has a brickyard, and tell them that I sent
you to them, to give you a start; and then go to
all the rest, and they will all give you some; and
you can charter a sloop, and call for them, and thus
freight them up to New Hamburg.”

I drove down to Brother Aldrich, and stated my
case, and he said, ‘I will give you three thousand
brick.” I said to him, “I want you and your
son to put the subscription in one, ‘ Aldrich & Son,
eight thousand brick.” He laughed and said,
“* Well, you know how to ask largely.” I replied,
“The Saviour said, ‘Ask largely that your joy
may be full.’” He then said, ‘Go and see Willie,
and whatever he says we will do.”

Willie smiled when J informed him, and put down
in the subscription book ‘eight thousand.” I
then called upon others, and they each subscribed |
three thousand.

One brother said to me, “Do not call upon the
next one; he will treat you roughly; he does not
WAPPINGER’S FALLS. 135

like Christians.” As I came to his place of business,
I concluded to call and give him a chance; and, as
I stated my case, he took the book and put down
“three thousand,” like the others. I then said,
‘“* Are youa Christian?” He replied, “No.” ‘Do
you believe in religion?” ‘Yes, the right kind;
but there are so many hypocrites that I ain disgusted
with them.” I then said to him, ‘‘ You know where
they fail. If you go to God in the name of the
blessed Jesus, you can get the the right kind, and
profit by what you see of their many mistakes, and
also set an example for them.” He said, “‘ Your
advice is good; but I am afraid I might not do
better than they.”- I replied, “It is worthy of-a
trial, and if you are regenerated—becoming a
new creature in Christ—you will have new power
to resist sin and to obey God.” He thanked
me for my advice, and I was blessed in the way
of duty.

I secured the promise of twenty-five thousand
brick that day -at Haverstraw, New Windsor,
Cornwall and the various places of manufacturing.
When I had nearly enough pledged, Mr.
Goring said, ‘ You ought to have Croton fronts
for three sides. Go down to Mr. Barlow, at Croton,
and ask him to start the subscription, and then go
to the five others and ask them all to contribute.”
I called upon Mr. Barlow and stated why I came,
and he said, ‘I will give you one thousand.” I
replied, “If you give but one thousand, the other
five will give but one; and, as I need twelve
136 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

thousand, I will have but one-half. If you put
down two thousand, and they all do as well, we
will have the amount needed.” He at once said,
“All right; I will subscribe two thousand,” and
each of the others gave two thousand, so that we
had the amount needed.

Mr. Goring again came to me, saying, ‘ The rear
of your parsonage will be seen from the street
below, and ought to be as good as the other sides.
You go to Mr. Loomis, and ask him to give you
four thousand of his pressed bricks.” I called, and
stated -what my friend Goring had said, stating also
the circumstances of the church, and he at once
gave the four thousand. <A few days after, Mr.
Goring said to me, ‘‘ Our friend Loomis said to me,
‘T made a subscription the other day to a stranger.
After Ihad done it, I was surprised at myself. If
you sent him, it is all right.’” Mr. Goring replied
to him, ‘ Yes; and you are helping to accomplish
a great work for our village and for the Methodist
Church.”

We had eighty thousand brick, enough to build
a large cistern and out-buildings for church and
parsonage.

Changing from wood to brick, would require
double the amount of lime; and, as Mr. Brown
was nearest, we called upon him to know how
cheap he would let us have the rest. He said,
“ You left a blessing for me when here before, and
that week a party came that gave me a contract
for a large quantity of lime, and I thought, ‘The
WAPPINGER’S FALLS. 137

blessing has come so quick that if the minister ever
comes again, I will give him two more loads,’ and
if you will send you shall have them.” And Mr.
Terwilliger gave us two more, if we would send for
them.

We then built a fine brick parsonage, with Man-
sard roof, slated, so that the water for the cistern
was pure. We also secured a large portion of the
material in donations, and working through the
winter on the inside, by spring had one of the
finest parsonage properties on the district.

In our great revivals, Mr. Henry Cole, the livery
man, was converted, and he said to me, “ Any time
you need any teaming, let me know, and I will
help you freely.” One misty but warm morning in
spring, I said to him, ‘‘I want to go to Pough-
keepsie, to get ornamental trees and shrubs for
the church and parsonage grounds.” He sent a
man and team, and we secured and set out fifty
of them that day, and not one of them died.

I preached at New Hamburg Depot and village
at 2 Pp. M. on Sunday, some two miles away, and
attended their prayer meeting weekly; and I also
preached in a school-house some three miles up in
the interior, where we had also a good revival.

Mr. James Donaldson, a most excellent Pres-
byterian, whose gardener had been converted,
and whose country seat was one of the finest on
the Hudson, sending ten dollars to my donation,
and coming up to his country seat in the spring, I
went up to thank him for his kindness in not only
138 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

that, but in sending fruits from his conservatory.
He said to me, “I hear that all you get you give
to the church, and fear you will yet lose your
church and the Catholics will get it.” I replied,
“No; I am lending the church what I can, and I
believe God will help us through.” “TI hear also
that you do not get enough to live on comfortably.”
I inquired. “How much do you hear I have?”
He replied, “ Six hundred dollars.” I replied, “I
get that at the Falls; and I go to New Hamburg >
twice in a week, and have two hundred there; and
they unite in a donation which nets some two
hundred dollars, making one thousand dollars, upon
which I can live comfortably and give something to
the Lord besides.” He said, ‘Here is twenty-
five dollars; put me down for that every year you
remain.” 1 said, ‘‘ For the church?” He replied,
“No; for you personally, for you will know better
‘than anyone what to do with it.” He also payed
into the Bible society one hundred and fifty dollars,
making me a life direetor, by which I draw two
dollars and fifty cents’ worth of Bibles to distri-
bute, which, together with and my wife’s mem-
bership, makes in all four dollars and fifty cents’
worth to distribute anually. He was one of the
best Christians I have ever known.

On the last Sabbath of the second year, we had
sacramental service at New Hamburg, and though
we had a number of conversions, there were many
in the congregation that were unconverted. As we
arose to close, by singing the Doxology and pro-

1
WAPPINGER’S FALLS. 139

nouncing the Benediction, I thought that this
was the last Sabbath of the two past years, and
perhaps the last of my pastorate, and I was im-
pressed that I should invite those who desired our
prayers to arise; and, stating my impressions, I
invited them to arise, and one after another arose
until eight stood up to be prayed for. ‘ Now,” I
said, “‘I am going to do another thing I have
never done before at the close of the sacrament—
invite mourners forward for prayers,” and then
I said, “Sing the invitation hymn,” and they came
at once, and the whole congregation was moved by
the presence and power of the Holy Spirit.

We supplied our service at the Falls that night
and remained at New Hamburg, and I also
announced that I would come up from the con-
ference in New York City every night to attend
the revival meetings. It was a glorious revival,
and continued for weeks after our return the third
year, indicating how important it is to know and
follow the leadings of the Holy Spirit.
CHAPTER XXIV.
INCIDENTS AT SING SING CAMP-—MEETING.

-|N 1869, my first year at Wappinger’s
| Falls, I persuaded the society to make a
tent and go as a family to the Sing Sing
camp-meeting. As we reached the
ground, the morning of the opening day, and I
was busy in putting up the tent and preparing for
the comfort of all who might come, Rev. Wm. C.
Smith came to me saying, “ Dr. Wm. H. Ferris,
the Presiding Elder, wants you to preach the
opening sermon.” I replied, “I cannot, for I am
not ready for my people, who are coming to-day.”
A few hours after, he came again, saying, ‘ We
expect you to preach, and it is near the time.”

As they would not excuse me, I hurriedly
adjusted my clothing, not knowing from what text
to preach. While the opening exercises were
being held, I decided on Isaiah Ixii. 1, and as the
invitation was given for seekers to come forward for
prayers, eight at once manifested their desire for
salvation.

At the commencement, Dr. Ferris came to me
saying, “Rev. A. McLean, pastor of the Duane

140

 
SING SING CAMP—MEETING. 141

Church, has gone to the national camp meeting for
holiness, and requests that you take charge of their
new tent, by dedicating it and conducting meetings
through the week.” I replied, ‘‘I cannot, as I want
to see what I can secure in subscriptions for the
relief of our church at the Falls.” A short time
after, he came again, saying, “If you will take
charge of the meetings in the new tent, I will intro-
duce you to the wealthy men and women of New
York City, and the trustees will let you state your
cause to the camp-mecting, and take a public collec-
tion at the stand.” We consented, and the meetings
in that tent were attended with great manifestations
of the power of God, not only in the conversion of
sinners, but also in the entire sanctification of
believers.

After making my statement from the preacher’s
stand to the congregation, we found the money and
pledges amounted to eight hundred dollars, one dear
lady from Monticello, Mrs. Hammond, subscribing
three hundred dollars of the amount.

The deep religious influence that prevailed at
the camp-meeting prepared those of our people for
more effective work at Wappinger’s Falls, and that
fall aod winter we had a gracious revival there.

At the camp-meeting, the second year, quite an
opposition arose against holding meetings expressly
for the purpose of presenting the doctrine of
holiness, and two of the most prominent brethren
in the control of the meeting came to me, saying,
‘You have great influence with the people; try
142 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

and persuade them not to hold meetings of that
kind.” IT replied, I am here to do all the good I
can; and you pray, and so will I, that God may
guide you and I in this and all of the meetings for
His glory and the greatest good to the people.”

Dr. Wm. I. Ferris, the presiding officer, said to
me, * You preached the first sermon last year; now I
am going to give you one of our best days for a
good congregation, and I want you to preach to
sinners.” I accordingly was preparing in my mind
to do so, but a storm of rain commenced just befure
the afternoon service, and we were compelled to
have services in three of the tents. I was appointed
to preach in the tent of Danicl Drew. As this was
the tent in which they had been holding meetings
for holiness, it appeared to me to be significant,
and that I ought to preach upon that subject.

As we gathered in for services, T saw one of the
two that had requested me to use my influence
against an exclusive meeting ; and 1 was perplexed
to know what was best to do under the cireum-
stances. But, calling upon a good brother to pray
and then announcing the hymn, ‘‘ Oh, for a heart to
praise my God, a heart from sin set free,” while
singing I decided to preach from Luke xxiv. 49,
“And behold, I send the promise of the Father
upon you: but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem,
until ye be endued with power from on high.” As
soon as I had uttered my text, I felt the blessed
presence of the Iloly Spirit and that my Saviour
was with me according to promise,
AT SING SING CAMP—MEETING. 143

As I commenced, Amanda Smith came in, her
first appearance on the ground, and unknown to
most of the people; but, as the congregation was
invited to testify, she related her most wonderful
conversion, and also her experience of the Baptism
of the Holy Ghost, and the tent appeared to be
filled with the glory of God, as in His ancient
tabernacle. The president of the Camp-meeting
Association, John McLean, arose and said,
‘Preachers, Elders, or Bishops to the contrary,
as for me I stand up for holiness every and all the
time.”

Many of the brethren and sisters said to me,
“We are so restricted here ; we will go where there
is more freedom.” But we said to them, “ We will,
if faithful, yet succeed in having the right of way
here for holiness as a distinctive personal experi-
ence. And for years a meeting has been held each
moraing on the ground at 8 o’clock; and Brother
Samuel E. Tompkins built a tabernacle expressly
for these meetings and gave it to the Association,
and over the pulpit, in large illuminated letters, are
the words, ‘‘ Holiness unto the Lord.”
CHAPTER XXV.

APPOINTMENT AT SING SING.

 

A <3|EAR the close of my third year at Wap-
pinger’s Falls, I received invitations
to come to several different churches,
but I iivatiably referred them to the
proper authorities, saying, “‘ Where I am appointed
I will do the best I can for God and the people.”
I received two letters from the Elder, A. M.
Osborn, saying, ‘‘Be sure you do not commit
yourself before conference.” I replied, ‘No; I
never do more than to pay ‘I am ready to go
anywhere.’”

While at conference, a brother came and sat
down by my side, saying, “‘If you should be sent
to our place, come and stay with us until we can
secure a good parsonage.” Inquiring his name
and residence, I found him to be S. E. Tompkins,
of Sing Sing, which gave me an idea as to where
I might be sent. We were so appointed, and
Brother and Sister Tompkins were exceedingly
kind to us during the few weeks we remained

with them; and we shall ever remember with
144

 

 

 
APPOINTMENT AT SING SING. 145

gratitude their cordial Christian character as it
was exhibited toward us.

Our appointment, North Sing Sing, was an
afternoon and evening service, and we made an
appointment at the brick school-house at Croton,
some two miles from North Sing Sing. We had
a good revival at that place and also at North
Sing Sing, and the influence extended to adjoining
circuits.

We found that the trustees, in having the
church building erected, had put a mortgage of
fifteen hundred dollars upon the property, and I
suggested to them that we should endeavor to
pay off the mortgage and, at the same time,
reconstruct an old building for a parsonage; and
Brother Tompkins, the president of the board of
trustees, said, ‘ Let the mortgage stand now, but
build a parsonage.” I said to him, “ We can pay
the debt in connection with the improvements
more casily than afterward, and all will be about
three thousand dollars; what part will you under-
take to pay, if I do it?” He replied, “ One tenth.”
I replied, ‘ That is a good start,” and then went to
Mr. Youngs, who was a good Presbyterian, and he
subscribed another tenth. I then went to Henry J.
Baker, and he promised three hundred dollars.
Dr. Brandreth gave one hundred and fifty dollars,
and said that if we could not succeed he would give
more. And, with pledges of one hundred dollars
and less, we saw our way clear to pay off the debts
and put the church in a good condition, and in
146 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

connection with the Croton Society, make a good
appointment.

With the co-operation of Dr. G. H. Gregory,
the pastor of Spring Street Methodist Episcopal
Church, and the members of the two churches, we
united in the effort to make the camp-meeting at
the Heights a benefit to our people, and a goodly
number were converted, also preparing the way for
a gracious work of grace in each of the churches
in Sing Sing.

A disastrous fire occurred while I was at Sing
Sing, in which a large part of the business portion
of the city was consumed. While the firemen
were upon the roof of a building, guiding the
stream of water from the hose, one of them said,
“JT fear that the wall of that building opposite may
fall upon us.” Another replied, “I think the
weight of the timbers, as they burn in two, will
pull it inside.” But to their horror, and the horror
of all the people, the wall fell on the building
upon which the firemen were standing, and the
three men went down in the flames. One ran out,
another came out limping; but one called for
help. As one and another ran and looked down
into the burning furnace beneath, they turned
away; but an associate of the poor unfortunate
in the ruins, who worked in Dr. Brandreth’s
factory, came, and as the burning man saw
him, he said, in deep anguish, ‘ Norman, you
will not leave me to perish, will you?” He
replied, ‘No John, I will not,” and, springing
: ‘
APPOINTMENT AT SING SING. 147

down into the cellar, shouted, “‘ Turn on the water,”
but the fire converted the water into scalding steam,
and he again shouted, “‘ Turn it off; but throw me
an ax, for he is fast,” and then again shouted,
‘‘ Throw a rope,” and, as they drew John Wheeler,
burnt and scarred, though yet alive, they shouted,
“Thank God, he is saved.” He survived but a
few weeks, in which time he repented and found
peace in believing in Jesus, who came down to
seek and to save that which was lost—-‘‘ A brand
plucked from the burning.” :
CHAPTER XXVI.
HISTORY OF SING SING CAMP—MEETING,

HE first camp-meeting this side of the
Hudson was held at Carmel, in 1804,
under the supervision of Wm. Thatcher;
the next in 1805, at Croton, where,
at different intervals, like meetings occurred till
1831. Camp-meetings were also held during
this period at Haverstraw, Musketo Cove, and
other places, on Long Island. It was felt to be
important that some permanent site for an annual
meeting near New York should be secured. A
committee visited many places on both sides of the
Hudson, and chose the magnificent grove at Sing
Sing in 1831.

Under an act of incorporation passed by the
legislature of New York, the Sing Sing pastor
called a meeting of the male members of the church
(which built its first house of worship in 1830), on
the camp ground on Monday, April 21st, 1834, for
the purpose of forming a Methodist Episcopal
_ Camp-meeting Society, and nine trustees were
elected, viz., Andrew C. Wheeler, Isaac Smith,

Robert Knowlton, John Urmy, Joseph Smith,
148

  
SING SING CAMP—MEETING. 149

Nicholas Scureman, David Coope, David Keyes and
Peter McNamara. It was then and there deter-
mined that the name of their organization should
be “The Incorporation of the Mount Pleasant
Methodist Episcopal Camp-meeting Society.” The
place was then in the town of Mount Pleasant, now
Ossining.

The document setting forth the action of the
incorporators was duly signed and sealed; and was
recorded on April 26, 1834.

Robert Knowlton and Margaret, his wife, on
May Ist, 1834, deeded eight acres of ground to the
said trustees for twelve hundred dollars. Years
afterwards, David McCord, Jr., and Wm. McCord,
deeded to the trustees the ground containing the
generous spring which supplies the meeting with
water, and from which General Washington and
his staff once drank, on their way from White
Plains.

April 19th, a second act of incorporation passed
the Senate and Assembly of the State of New York,
uniting ‘The Mount Pleasant Methodist Episcopal
Camp-meeting Society,” and ‘The Camp-meeting
Association of the Methodist Episcopal Church
of the City of New York,” the latter an unincor-
porated body. By this act, John Sudlow, Joel
Sammis, Ebenezer H. Brown, George J. Hamilton,
Daniel H. Roberts, Wm. B. Corning, John McLean,
Ch. H. Applegate, James Little, Wm. Ryer, Laban
C. Styles, Stephen Merritt, John Pearsall, E. KE.
Lapham, and John Falconer, and their successors
150 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

in office, were created a body corporate by the
name of ‘The Camp-meeting Association of the
Methodist Episcopal Church of the City of New
York.” They were authorized to hold and sell real
estate, but not to hold at any time over three
hundred thousand dollars in value, and their annual
income must not exceed fifty thousand dollars.

It would be impossible to give here a history of
the great meetings held on this ground. The first
was in September, 1831. The weather was beau-
tiful; the evenings brilliant with moonlight. Rev.
Samuel Merwin, a dignified presiding officer and
admirable preacher, was Presiding Elder of the
New York District, and thus president of the
camp-meeting. He preached the first sermon at
this and the two subsequent meetings, from the
words, ‘If ye abide in me, and my words abide in
you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done
unto yon”; and intended to preach from the same
words at the opening of the fourth, but being late
in arriving, found another on the stand. Ebenezer
Washburn preached at the first meeting from Deut.
xxxil. 3; and among others, Daniel Ostrander,
James Covel, Jr., P. Chamberlain, John Tacka-
berry, and Bradley Selleck.

The Sing Sing Camp-meeting suggests to the
memory of men hardly yet numbered among the
fathers the happiest pulpit efforts of the bishops,
secretaries, and editors of the Church, of Bezaleel
and Samuel Howe, Noble W. Thomas, Theodocius
Clark, Luman and Loyal B. Andrus, Laban Clark, ©
SING SING CAMP—MEETING. 151

John Reynolds, Elijah Woolsey, Elijah Hibbard,
Elijah Crawford, Isaac Lent, John C. Lyon, Tobias
Spicer, Smith Arnold, Samuel D. Ferguson, Stephen
L. Stillman, Thomas Burch, W. F. Collins, James
Sewell, Ch. B. Tibbett, T. F. R. Mercein, Lewis
Pease, Stephen Remington, John C. Greene, John
L. Lenhart, John Clark, John Seys, Jason Lee,
Cyrus Foss and his sons, Daniel, Gad N. and F.
W. Smith, Dayton F. Reed, Ira Ferris, Buel
Goodsell, John B. Stratton, William Thatcher,
William Jewett, P. P. Sandford, Elisha Andrews,
W. K. Stopford, Bartholomew Creagh, Salmon C.
and James H. Perry, Richard Wymond, Robert
Seney, Thomas E. Bond, Benjamin Griffin, James
Floy, Noah Levings, James Horne, Samuel Luckey,
J.J. Matthias, Stephen Martindale, John Kennedy,
Henry Chase, Hirman Mattison, Joseph Lamb,
Davis W. Stocking, John B. Hagany, George
Coles, Charles Pitman, Nathan and Heman Bangs,
W. McAlister, B. M. Adams, O. G. Headstrom,
Alfred Cookman, and J. B. Wakeley, many of
them illustrious and venerable names; and multi-
tudes of younger men. Among the colored men
who have preached at Sing Sing were George
Brown, from Africa, the venerable Bishop Rush,
and Wm. Seymour.

Sing Sing Camp-meetings have witnessed power-
ful preaching, powerful singing, and powerful
praying; and many souls have been saved there,
Mighty men among the laity have labored there,
notable among whom were Brother Dungey, who
152 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

used always to pray for ‘‘ Sweeping power,”
Andrew C. Wheeler, Nicholas Scureman, James
Horton, Henry Hobly, John Sudlow, Scureman
and Samuel Halsted, Peter D. Myers. Moses
Odell, John McLean, and many others, under
Samuel Halsted, whose leadership of the Halsted
Praying Band has, with his men of power in prayer
and exhortation, led thousands of sinners to Christ.
While singing, and with tears entreating them to
come to the Saviour, his face would fairly glisten
with the brightness of his soul, like that of Stephen
at his trial; or Moses when he came down from
the immediate presence of God. He gave up a
lucrative business to enter solely upon this great
work; and to their consecrated lives, powerful
exhortations, prayers and singing, can be traced
the beginning of the great revival that swept
through this city and country, until the theatres
were opened for revival meetings, as the actors
would be so convicted that they would not go upon
the stage, only to say, ‘‘Othello’s occupation is
gone.” And the accounts of the wonderful meet-
ings, as published by the daily papers, was the
means of the conviction and conversion of sinners.
May the Almighty Holy Spirit, in pentecostal power,
come down upon the people in this our time of
need, that the great problem may be solved of
how to reach the multitude that throng the broad
way to eternal death.

Godly mothers in Israel are worthy of honorable
mention. Space will permit the record only of the
SING SING CAMP—MEETING. - 153

names of Elizabeth Urmy, Miriam Wandal, Eliza-
beth Pease, Mrs. Thomas Truslow, and Mrs. Dr,
Barrett.

Sing Sing has witnessed wonderful love-feasts.
Of what testimonies, what songs, what joys, what
sympathies, what victories have these meetings
been the scene?

A few years ago, the trustees purchased five
acres of adjoining ground, and from year to year
have made various improvements for the comfort
of the thousands who annually attend the meeting.

In 1872, J. B. Wakeley preached a historical
discourse at Sing Sing, the text Job. viii. 8-10, the
manuscript of which has furnished many of the
facts here presented. He loved Sing Sing, was
one of the early pastors of the Methodist Epis-
copal Church there, and was almost always at the
camp-meeting. _We remember his buoyant and
triumphant tones, as he would preach, recite our
sweet hymns, exhort, and seem almost to be lost
in delightful foretastes of heaven.

Sing Sing! What conquests have been achieved
on the old camp ground! May the venerable woods
resound with old-fashioned Methodist prayers and
songs and shouts; and may the same power which
attended the preaching of the fathers, characterize
the proclamation of the truth there and throughout
our Zion to the latest day of earthly history !

The officers of the Camp-meeting Association are
now: president, A. H. Brummell; vice-president,
Samuel E. Tompkins; treasurer, A. C. Morehouse ;
154 - AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

secretary, Wm. H. Ely. C. N. Crittenton, Wm.
Leonard, John 8. Huyler, A. M. Parker, Chas. E.
Baker, J. D. Sherwood, Samuel C. Haight, and J.
L. Eenning, are also trustees.

For many years, the Presiding Elders of New
York City were the superintendents of the Camp-
meetings; but, as some of them preferred not to

take charge, and have the responsiblity of securing

preachers, the association has selected men who
have conducted the meetings, and among the
‘number are, Dr. Lucius H. King, Jas. Porter,
Wm. Reddy, A. C. Morehouse, Stephen Merritt,
W. C. Willing, and Dr. Chas. E. Miller, who, in
his winning, smiling manner, and power of song, is
a success, as the trustees, like Aaron and Hur, are
holding up his hands in the heat of battle.

At the camp-meeting at Sing Sing, two young
ladies (Sweedish), who had been carnestly seeking
for a number of days, with others, came forward
for prayers in front of the preachers’ stand. As
the meeting closed, they continued in deep distress.
The congregation then sung, ‘ Only trust Him,
only trust Him,” and while singing we said to them,
“That is all. Only trust Him.” One of them,
with streaming eyes said, with earnest inquiry, “Is
that all?” We replied, ‘Yes, that is all. Only
trust Him.” A moment of thought, and she shouted,
“Oh! Iam saved; Iam saved!” Her friend, who
now appeared to be in greater agony, cried out,
“OQ God, I want to be saved! Oh, I must be
saved!” Her now happy friend said to her, ‘‘ Only
SING SING CAMP—MEETING, 155

trust Him, only trust Him.” A few moments,
and then, embracing her, she, with a shout of
triumph, exclaimed, ‘I am saved! Glory to God!
I am saved!”

A young lady, a member of the Church, but
dressed in the fashionable style, attended the
meetings at Sing Sing, and being deeply convicted,
commenced to earnestly seek a clean heart. For
nearly a week she was struggling, and some of the
good sisters inquired, ‘“‘ Why don’t she surrender ?’
and others inquired, ‘‘Do you think she will
succeed?” We replied, “ Yes,” and encouraged
her to consecrate and believe. Daily we observed
she was disrobing herself of her jewelry, and one
afternoon, as weeping at the altar, she was removing
a precious ring from her finger, and the last of her
gold, she shouted the victory, and from that time
has been called “Shouting Laura,” living in con-
tinual sunshine of glory.

The Ladies’ Semi-centennial Camp-meeting Asso-
ciation, organized for the purpose of reconstructing
the preachers’ stand, celebrated the fifticth anniver-
sary of this old historic ground on Sing Sing Heights,
in August, 1881, by holding anniversary services.
The welcome speech, by Miss Lottie Coffin, referring
to the wonderful manifestations of God’s power to
His people on the mountain and in the wilderness
along the ages of the past, and here at the annual
gathering, was of the most impressive and intel-
lectual character. The lecture, by Dr. J. H.
Carrol of Newburgh, “‘ From the Blarney Stone to
156 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Vesuvius,” was in the best mood of this celebrated
lecturer. The reading, by Miss Lulu Raymond,
and singing by Miss Grace Sours, were superior in
their artistic presentation.

The children’s day, with the vocal and instru-
mental music, attended by the music of the Canary
birds, whose cages were suspended from the
branches of this leafy temple of God, was perfectly
enchanting. The speech by Miss Emily McElroy,
and the address by the Rev. Duncan McGregor,
were appropriate and wonderfully suggestive. The
organist, Mr. Deo, and the cornetist, Mr. Doresch,
and the efficient choir, conducted by the Rev. C.
H. Travis, were deserving of the highest praise.

The officers of the society were: president, Mrs.
Sarah E. Voorhis; vice president, Mrs. Wm. H. Ely;
treasurer, Mrs. J. L. Henning; secretary, Mrs.
Hunter; executive committee, Mrs. Joseph See,
Mrs. C. R. Lockwood, Mrs. J. D. Sherwood, Mrs.
W. J. Bogardus, Mrs. A. G. Sherwood, Mrs. C. M.
Peck, Mrs. E. E. Acker, Mrs. A. C. Morehouse,
Mrs. J. McKinney, Mrs. J. A. Heusted, and Miss
Josephine Lyon.

This organization has rebuilt the preachers’ stand,
by enlarging and beautifying it; putting in fine
rooms, furnished and all finished in light wood
color. ‘One of the finest ‘Preachers’ Rests,’ for
camp-meeting purposes,” said Dr. Lucius H. King,
“that was ever occupied, free to the preachers.”
And these ladies, and their successors in office (for
some of them have gone over to the heavenly rest)
SING SING CAMP—MEETING. 157

care for all the preachers who come to assist in this
annual camp-meeting, thus greatly relieving the
trustees from all care and responsibility in that —
direction.

The officers of the Ladies’ Camp-meeting Associa-
tion are now: president, Mrs. A. C. Morehouse;
vice-president, Mrs. H. Plant; second vice-presi-
dent, Mrs. A. M. Parker; treasurer, Mrs. J. L.
Henning; secretary, Mrs. A. Josephine Barwick ;
corresponding secretary, Miss Libbie Smith.
CHAPTER XXVII.

MEMORIAL ORATION BY THE REV. A. C. MORE-—
HOUSE, AT THE REQUEST OF OSSINING POST
G A. R., IN 1872, WHILE PASTOR OF THE
METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH AT NORTH SING
SING.

E meet to-day in memory of the nation’s
fallen heroes. It is well that we, the
inheritors of the rich and inestimable
blessings of peace, civil and religious

liberty, in its deepest, broadest, highest, and most

ennobling sense, rhould yearly acknowledge the
patriotism, fidelity, and love of the dear ones who
went forth to the terrific scenes of conflict, toilsome
march, inhuman, pestilent prison, and, if needful,
to die, far away from home and friends, for the
love of country; to save it from tyranny and
oppression, a beacon light to a foundering world.

And this is the ordained work of every individual

of this wonderful nation.

The history of the past is but an index to this.
It will be three hundred and eighty years, next
October, since Christopher Columbus, with his
little company of adventurers, after a voyage of
two months and nine days, first trod the soil of one

158

ly
MEMORIAL ORATION. 159

ie

of the islands of this western continent. In 1502,
ten years after, the effort was made to establish a
colony, within the limits of the United States, by
Gaspard de Coligni, an eminent admiral of France;
it was within the State of North Carolina, but failed
of success. How remarkable, however, that so
soon after the discovery of this continent, the eyes
of the oppressed should turn this way for relief!
For they came to seek civil and religious liberty.

In the century following, efforts were made to
colonize, but not for the great purpose of liberty, in
its ‘broadest sense, until, in the year 1620, on the
11th of December, a party of colonists landed on
Plymouth Rock. Their object was to seck an
asylum from religious persecution. Before ]eaving
the ship, the heads of familics, forty-one in number,
signed a solemn covenant, combining themselves
into a body politic, for the purpose of making
equal laws for the general good. They ordained
that a governor and an assistant should be clected
annually, but the sovereign power remaincd in the
whole body of the freemen. John Carver was
elected the first governor, and to this can be traced
the first germ of our great republic.

And now, my hearers, as upon this solemn
occasion, we take our stand upon the margin of the
stream of time, and review the current of events
for the past two hundred and fifty-two years, how
wonderful and great have been the results! ‘The
severe trials of the early settlers, as they contended
with destitution, the rigor of the climate, and the
‘160 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

.

wily savage, was a constant discipline for thcir
greater and more glorious work, the contest for
human liberty, not only for themselves, their
children, and generations yet to come, but for all
the nations who are struggling for their liberty and
man’s highest development. And, as we suryey the
terrible scenes of strife, of blood and death, and at
times more than Egyptian darkness, that gathered
around the suffering armies of the States, as con-
tending with the most powerful nation of the age;
and, to human view, ai times, the utter hoplessness
of their cause, and yet their final triumph, it is
ours to remember and render thanksgiving to God.

Again, in the great struggle of the rebellion,
when patriotic hearts were faint and fearful as,
tearfully gazing upon the gory fields of deadly
strife, they saw trembling in the balances of success
or reverse the great question of human liberty, and
its final triumph, we have great reason to say with
the Psalmist, “ Not unto us, O Lord; not unto us,
but unto Thy Name give glory.

And now, one great truth is written, in living
characters of light, to be read by all the world, and
remembered in all coming time, that a government
of the people, based upon equal rights to all, in the
pursuit of life, liberty, and happiness, is the
strongest and most successful that can be arranged
for the good of humanity. No monarchial form of
government could have endured the tremendous
strain that we have passed through, without being
rent asunder,
MEMORIAL ORATION. 161

Again, the wonderful demonstration of the sov-
ereign power and will of a free people to correct
official corruption, as expressed by the citizens of
our great metropolis. The ring was entrenched
behind rum and cupidity, and with the full control
of the millions of the city finance. Tyrants and
Continental journals pointed sneeringly to our cor-
ruptions; patriots sighed; Christianity wept; and
honest Democrats and Republicans, said, ‘“ Some-
thing must be done!” The ring said, ‘‘ What are
you going to do about it?” But the voice of the
honest freemen of each political party, blending
together (and “whom God hath joined together,
let no man put asunder”), in its sovereign
power, through the ballot-box, has been heard,
speaking in answer to their question, saving, ‘‘ Thou
art weighed in the balance and art found wanting.”
And, in this connection, we must remember, as we
stand by the graves of our loved ones, and survey
the indications of the oncoming contest between
Christianity and infidelity, that we need no spirit of
prophecy to foretell, as in all the political evolutions
of Europe, when the great question has been,
‘‘Tntelligence, freedom, and Christianity ; or ignor-
ance, tyrany, and infidelity?” the first has uni-
formly triumphed. God grant that it may be a
bloodless victory here!

But let us return, to rear up the proud marble
monuments, and inscribe upon them, in sculptured
verse, their heroic deeds, and gather the most
beauteous flowers, fragrant with the perfume of
162 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

love, decked with the dew of falling tears, and
arranged by fair hands, so gently upon the
consecrated graves. But a tribute richer and more
enduring is theirs to-day, and in all the coming
future. It is the meed of a great and exalted
nation’s gratitude, and heart’s best affections, to
continue, when Parian pillars shall crumble and
fall, and flowers fade away.

Methinks, if we here could call them back to life,
and they, with us, were to wear the chains that
were being forged for us as a nation, in the loss of
constitutional liberty, in its broadest meaning, to
see this great and glorious nation of States dis-
membered, and its peace forever disturbed with
petty rival interests, and the rich behest of our
patriot fathers Jost, and lost forever, they would
respond, and that emphatically, “‘ Nay!”

But let us rest here from our tedious march,
secure from the foe, until our beloved nation has
become the great and glorious exponent of the true
condition of man in his relation to his fellow, and
his exalted relationship to his God. And then,
when the blessed Master shall come, the victorious
Conqueror of death; with you that have enjoyed
the rich inheritance, watered with our tears,
enriched with our blood, and purchased with our
lives, we shall, in the new creation, with the
triumphant host of God, sing the victor’s song,
where all is peace forever.

And to you, soldiers of the republic, heaven has
graciously protected, and lenthened out your days,
MEMORIAL ORATION. 163

that you may, with us, enjoy the fruits of victory
—a permanent and, I trust, a heaven-approved
peace. No more, I pray, will your now happy
country call you to arms; to bid adieu to weeping,
loving friends; and suffer in the long and weary
march ; or, side by side with your falling comrades,
press on in the impetuous charge, the steady
repulse, the repeated assault; your bosoms freely
and fearlessly bared to whatever there may be of
terror in war or in death.

The booming cannon, the rattle of musketry,
the shrieking shell, the whizzing Minie, the shout
of the oncoming foe; the wail of the wounded and

dying, and the smoke of the terrific battle, have
all passed away. But you live to enjoy the fruits
of your great and glorious work, and to see, with
us, this great and mighty nation moving grandly
on to its manifest destiny, providing an asylum for
the oppressed of all nations, and shedding forth the
light and glory of republican institutions, to
permeate, and mold, like the leaven of the Gospel,
the civil, nioral, and spiritual condition of the
world. Long may you live to enjoy the privileges
and blessings of our grateful and happy country!
Yearly may you be permitted to assemble, with
those you have so bravely defended ; and, as you
look upon the “Stars and Stripes,” that glorious
old flag (long may it wave!), around which our
‘patriot fathers once rallied, and under its waving
folds marched forth, led on by the immortal
Washington, like you to victory and freedom; may
164 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

you consecrate yourselves more fully to the great
work of life, the good of mankind ! and the glory of
God !

And, fellow citizens, as we contemplate the
mighty work of the past, the excessive toil, the
millions of treasure, the pain, the blood and death,
from our martyred President, along the line of fallen
heroes (counting in a full quota from Ossining),
until one million heroes have fallen, and every
hearth is made desolate, and every heart is filled
with grief, let us resolve that, as we return to the
great responsibilities of active life, we will sink all of
the partisan in the patriot ; and go forth like those,
we mourn to-day, bravely, perseveringly, that we
may fully accomplish the measure of our usefulness
and be worthy of the rich and exalted blessings,
bequeathed us by the illustrious dead.
CHAPTER XXVIII.

SENT TO NEW YORK CITY.

IN the spring of 1872, while at the
‘conference at Hudson, New York, the

Presiding Elder, S. D. Brown, came to

me and said, ‘‘ Would you like to go to
New York City?” I replied, “I cannot say that
I would. I have never dared to choose, when my
Elders have requested me to do so.” He came
again the next day, and said to me, “‘ Then you
cannot say you would be pleased to go to New
York.” I replied, “If you can tell me where God
wants me, there I want to go; and only then can I
decide.”

On Saturday, I returned from conference to
preach on Sunday for my people at Sing Sing, and ©
to assist in moving a house to reconstruct for a
parsonage. As I knew the people of my charge
at Sing Sing would feel afflicted if I was removed,
I thought I ought to say to them, “‘ Unless you go
up to conference and protest, they may take me
_ from you.” But then I thought, “That may be
interfering,” and so I said nothing to them.

As the brother who was moving the building
165

 
166 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

needed my help on Monday, I did not reach
conference until Tuesday morning, and found
conference ready to close; and I was put down for
New York City, to superintend the City Mission
Circuit, including Mott, Franklin, Thirty-fifth and
Sixty-eighth Streets and Broadway, at a salary of
twenty-five hundred dollars per annum.

As I had commenced to raise money to pay off
the mortgage debt on the church at Sing Sing, and
also to build a parsonage, the people at Sing Sing
were much disappointed; and especially the
preacher who followed me there, Rev. John F.
Richmond, who had expected to go to a good place
with a good parsonage; and, coming with a family
of children, and no place for them, it was a dis-
appointment. But, as I promised to come up from
New York City and assist him in raising the money
needed, he became more reconciled.

Brother J. B. Cornell said to me, soon after my
appointment, “ Brother Henry J. Baker, of Sing
Sing, has called upon me, and said he was much
displeased that Brother Cornell and others had
taken Brother Morehouse.” Brother Cornell had
replied, ‘‘I wrote to you to come and see me about
it, and you did not call to consult, and, therefore, I
supposed it would be right.” Brother Baker then
replied, ‘“‘ You have got him; now keep him as
long as you can.”

At the close of the first year, some three hundred
had sought and found pardon in the four churches
and missions; but, as I was on the executive
SENT TO NEW YORK CITY. 167

committee, and found that the current expenses of
the churches and missions far exceeded our income,
advised that the expenses be so reduced, if possible,
as not to exceed our income.

As the financial committee made their report, I
found that in every case a reduction of salaries
had been made with the exception of my own. I
arose and said, ‘Brethren, you ought to reduce
mine also.” Dr. Wm. H. Ferris at once arose and
said, ‘‘ This is the first instance of my acquaintance
where a Methodist Preacher has said he wants less
salary.” Dr. S. D. Brown, the Presiding Elder,
arose and said, ‘ Yes, that is so; but I protest
against reducing it. He is economical in his
living, and every dollar above what he needs to
carry on the work, will find its way into the
treasury of the church.” And they refused to
reduce it. The next year, I insisted again that
my salary be reduced, and it was reduced to $2250.

The second year, the congregation at Thirty-fifth
Street became so large that Brother Cornell requested
me to seek some location nearby, where we could
build a larger church; but, after searching, we
found that to buy and build would involve us in an
additional debt of from twenty to thirty thousand
dollars above what we could get for the Thirty-fifth
Street property; and, as the City Church Exten-
sion Society was already paying interest on some
$110,000, we decided we had better keep the
Thirty-fifth Street property as a recruiting station
for the other churches.
CHAPTER XXIX.
CONVERSION OF AN INFIDEL.

HE second year, our Sunday-school was
too large for the Sunday-school room ;
and we were permitted to build an
addition in the rear of the Thirty-fifth

Street church, if we incurred no extra expense to

the City Church Extension Society. We had

secured the brick from friends in Haverstraw,
lime, lumber and material, as donations for the
work; and we now needed a door for the rear,
with glass panels, to give additional light to the
room. After family prayer, I went out and walked
down Eighth Avenue to find some place upon which
we had not called for aid; and, seeing a sign,

“Sash, Doors, and Blinds,” which I had not

observed before, I entered the office and inquired

for the proprietor.

As the owner of the establishment was not in,
the foreman received me, and inquired what I
wanted. After making my wants known, he
replied, “We have one that was made for a party

who failed to take it, and we will let you have it
168

 
CONVERSION OF AN INFIDEL. 169

cheap for that use.” I inquired, “‘ Can you send it
up soon?” He replied, “ Yes,”

I then said to the foreman, “ Are you a Chris-
tian?” He replied, ‘No; and I do not believe in
the supernatural. When we die, that is the end
of us.” I inquired, “Do you not believe in a
God?” He said, “ No; I have just returned from
California, where I lived for nearly twenty years.
I became acquainted with all the different nations
and religions of the world; and Chinese, Moham-
medans and others, are praying more than you
Christians; and many of them worshiping little
gods the size of your finger.” I replied, “ We
have an experience that comes to the soul, that
they do not find ; and if you will take the advice we
can give, you will surely become a changed man,
and have an experience that will make you more
happy than you can be in any other way.” He
said to me, ‘‘I have seen preachers in California,
and also here; but they all like to be supported by
us working men—live high on fat chickens and
turkeys,—and I do not propose to support them in
that way.” I replied, “I was once engaged in
house and church building and I am, therefore, a
brother mechanic,” and, handing him my card, I
invited him to come and hear me preach ; and then
be honest enough to tell me if I ought to leave the
ministry and go into house and church building
again.

As the man returned from delivering the door,
the foreman inquired whether the preacher had
170 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

been present; and, if so, what he had said. The
man replied, ‘The preacher was present, and at
once carried the door to its place, and commenced
to hang it. He evidently is not one of the kid-
glove kind; for I knew him when he lived in
Prattsville, and in Windham, Greene County, New
York, and he is not above hard work.”

When my acquaintance, the foreman, went home
that evening, he said to his wife, ‘‘ A preacher has
been to the office to-day.” She inquired, “ What
did he say to you?” He replied, ‘‘ He talked about
the same as the rest of them; but he is in earnest,
and really believes what he says to be true,” and
presenting the card to his wife, ‘ This gives his
name and where he preaches.” As she received it,
she said, ‘‘ He has preached in our church; and
will you not go and hear him?” He made no
reply then; but, on the following Sunday morning,
when she requested him to go with her to her
church, where she had been converted, while he
was so long absent from home (the Free Taber-
nacle, in Thirty-fourth Street), he refused, but
gonsented to go with her to the Thirty-fifth
Street Methodist Episcopal Church, to hear the
“ carpenter.” :

I was about to commence the services as he
entercd. He presented the lady with him to us as
his wife, and we made them ‘welcome, and led them
up to the second seat in front, where thereafter, as
punctual as the Sabbath services of morning and
evening came, he was present,
CONVERSION OF AN INFIDEL. 171

As our revival meetings were progressing, we
and others occasionally would invite him to go to
the altar for prayers, but all in vain.

When, at the close of that conference year, we
were transferred to the East Side, as his good wife
urged him to go with her to the tabernacle, he
refused, saying, ‘‘ They are paying some six thou-
sand dollars to support the church and pastor, and
I will not go with you there; but, if you will go
with me over to the Hast Side, to hear Morehouse,
I will go.” And, as she had found in the past
that if she went to the tabernacle, he was pretty
sure to go to the saloons and other unsuitable
resorts, she assented. But, as she rode past her
church in the Thirty-fourth Street cars, she wept
to think that the dear place where she found
pardon of sin and joy in believing, must be passed
by her.

As they came into the church at Eleventh Street,
we made them welcome, and again led them up to
the second seat from the front of the pulpit.

A short time after, his wife said to me, “I will
ask for my letter from the pastor of my church, and
join your church here.” I replied, ‘I had hoped
that your husband would have been converted ere
this, and then he would have gone with you; but,
as he has not, you explain to the Rev. John Johns,
your pastor, and tell him that if Mr. Dennison
becomes a Christian, and then will go with you,
- we will give you both letters to your old church
home.”
“172 AUTOBIOGRAPHY,

At the the next communion, she, with others, was
received in full connection; and, as I came to her,
I said, ‘‘ My dear sister, some of us know why you
have come over here in this difficult field, to work
for the Saviour, leaving the beautiful church where
you were converted, and the good pastor and people
who wept and prayed with you in the past; but, be
assured, no sacrifice for Christ will go unrewarded ;
you cannot toil in vain.” And her husband at once
began to weep, and continued to do so all through
the services.

I had often seen him affected to tears before;
but when I would tell him that the Holy Spirit
was striving with him, and that he ought to yield,
he would say, “Oh, no; it is the way you tell your
little stories. I go to the theatre sometimes, and
am so tender-hearted I often weep there.” But, as
I went to him at the close of the mecting, saying,
“Mr. Dennison, you are deeply convicted, and I
beg of you not to deny it and drive the Spirit
away from you this time.” He made no reply, but
turned away weeping. He said to me, afterward,
“While you were speaking of her sacrifice for
Christ, I remembered the many times I had seen
her weep, as on Sabbath mornings and evenings
we passed her old church home.” And the Holy
Spirit had used that to melt his stubborn will. .

That Sabbath evening, he came trembling like
the Philipian jailor, or Saul of Tarsus ; but was not
converted. é

On the first of that week we were at Wesley
CONVERSION OF AN INFIDEL. 173

Chapel; and he, hearing that Mrs. Van Cott was
at Sixty-first Street, went up there; and, at the
invitations for mourners to come forward, he at
once went; and Mrs. Van Cott, who was with us —
the year before at Thirty-fifth Street, and had
there conversed with him, as she saw him coming,
said, “Oh, here comes a wicked man! Do pray
for him!” But no relief came.

On Tuesday night, he was there seeking; but
someone who was trying to instruct him, inquired,
“Have you given up all?” He replied, “ Yes.”
“Have you fully decided to do all that you can to
serve God?” He again replicd, “I have.” That
person then said to him, ‘‘ Then you are converted.”
He replied, ‘I am not converted; and there is, as
I supposed, nothing in it. He arose at once from
the altar; and, on the way home, he said to his
wife; “I have done with seeking, for there is
nothing in it.”

The next night, they came to our Wednesday
evening-prayer meeting; and, after a number had
prayed, I said, ‘‘ Brother Dennison, you pray,”
but he made no response. I again said, ‘‘ Brother
Dennison, pray,” but he was silent. I then went
to his side (for he was kneeling by his wife);
and, as I knelt by him, whispered, ‘Brother,
pray,” but he arose and went to another part of
the room.

At the close of the services, I at once went to
him; and he then related what the person at the

altar had said to him, and ending his recital by
\

174 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

saying, “‘ There is nothing in it.” His wife, weep-
ing, said, “Brother Morehouse, I am in great
distress over this. He, if possible, is harder than
before. This, I believe, will kill me.” I replied,
“Sister, we must not let the devil triumph now.
We must pray mightily to Ged for help, and God
will most assuredly help us.’

As they arrived at home that evening, his wife
said to him, “You pray now for forgiveness,
and God will surely answer our prayers.” He
replied, ‘It is all a farce,” and retired to his
room to sleep. As he was leaving, she exclaimed,
“Then I will pray until God brings me deliver-
ance.” And, retiring to another room, resolved
that she would wrestle with God in prayer until
‘deliverence came.

At about midnight, the Holy Spirit came to her
in power, and also gave her the abiding evidence
that her prayers for the conversion of her husband
would be answered. And she came from that scene
of conflict happier than she had ever been in her
life.

Her husband, while she was praying, was so
convicted that he felt it his duty to arise and pray
for mercy ; but was too stubborn to do so at the
time; but, as his wife went out to prepare break-
fast in the morning, he again knelt in secret
prayer, and as the bed-room door was ajar, she
saw him kneeling, and felt like praising God for
the sight.

He continued to seek in great earnestness, and,
CONVERSION OF AN INFIDEL. 175

on the Wednesday following, after retiring many
times into the storage-room of the establishment
(as he put it, “behind the doors”)y he was
thoroughly converted, and became an efficient
worker for his loving Saviour.
CHAPTER XXX.
CONVERSION OF A POLICEMAN.

= NOTHER instance, among the many that
occurred, was the awakening and con-
version of a policeman. A lady and her
family, having been converted, said to
me, ‘I want you to go and see my nicce, and ask
her to seek salvation.” I called upon her, and she
admitted she had promised God, if He would spare
her sick and (as she feared) dying boy, she would
seek and serve the Lord. And, as she returned
from prayer, she was astonished to see a sudden
change for the better; and, from that time, she
would daily feel (as she saw her boy, a reminder of
her solemn promise) that she ought to become a
Christian. She came to church, and sought and
found the Saviour.

She then became deeply concerned for her hus-
band, who was on the mounted police force. He
finally, after having a prayer-meeting at his house,
consented to come to church, if the people who
were active in inviting them forward for prayers
would not come tohim. We told his wife to tell him

176

 

 
CONVERSION OF A POLICEMAN. 177

that we would try not to disturb him, if he would
come.

For some two months he would occasionally come
to the meetings; and one evening, as many were
seeking, we were deeply impressed that we ought
to invite him to go to the altar for prayers. He
refused, and stated afterward that, if it had not
been for leaving his wife to go home alone, he
would have left the meeting.

We then invited all who desired a clean heart,
and those who had any friend they desired con-
verted, to come and pray at the altar, consecrating
themselves fully to the Lord and Ilis service. His
wife and most of the professors came ; and we went
to him again, and after a little more urging, he said,
“You go to the altar and make room for me, and
T will go.” We at once went to his wife, whisper-
ing to her, “He has promised to come. Pray
mightily to God now.” He made an effort to arise,
but failed; he made the second, and sank back;
but, the third time, springing to his feet and
throwing off his overcoat, he came to the altar,
and kneeling by the side of his wife, began to pray
for mercy.

As we closed the meeting, he grasped my hand,
saying, ‘‘ God bless you for sticking to me! Oh,
how glad I am that you persisted! God bless you
for persevering.”

Shortly after, he arose in the meeting, saying,
‘“‘ Your united prayers for me were answered ; and
now I want you to pray for my father. I want him
178 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

to be converted before he dies.” I invited all who
would pray daily for his father to arise, and most
of the congregation responded. Some two months
after, he arose saying; “T have some good news.
My father is converted.’

A few weeks after, he came, near midnight, to
my residence, saying, “ My friend Picket is very
sick, and wants you to come and see him.” On
our way, he apologized for the lateness of the hour.
in calling me out, but I replied, “1am glad to go
any time.” I called upon MeMillian to pray first
for the sick man, and then followed in prayer
mysclf; the invalid, joining in penitential prayer,
found some light.

The next day, the sister of the sick policeman
was sitting by his bedside; and, after explaining
the way of faith and praying, as I arose and secured
a promise from her to seek and serve the Lord, he
exclaimed, “ Praise the Lord! I never was so
happy in my life!” and soon after passed over the
river of death triumphantly.

Policeman MeMillian is one of the many God-
fearing men that I have known in that department,
and an honored member of the official board of one
of the uptown Methodist Episcopal Churches, and
an active worker in the meetings held under the
auspices of the religious members of the police force.
CHAPTER XXXI. —
CONVERSION OF A DRUNKARD.

TILL another instance of successful per-
severance was the conversion of Wm.
Archer, who, by his intemperance, had

_ impoverished his fine little wife and

children. We succeeded in persuading him to

attend church and seek salvation, but he fell. I

then said to Brother Haight and Sister Krum,

“ Let us try him again, giving them some help for

the family.” He promised to come and try again,

and again fell. They saw him again, and he
promised to come that night; but he did not put in
an appearance.

As the revivial meeting progressed, they went
out; and, as they were going up the stairs to his
family, William went hastily into the bed-room,
and got into bed, saying to his wife, ‘“ Tell them
that I am sick and in bed.” As they came in, and
inquired of his wife, “‘ Where is William?” she
replied, “‘ He has just gone to bed, saying, ‘I am
sick,’” but intimated by her looks that it was a

pretense. They at once entered the room; and
179

 

 
180 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

saw, as they removed the blanket, that he had
jumped into bed with his boots and all of his
clothing on; and, being ashamed of his action, he
arose and went with them to the church.

As Sister Krum was entering the church, William
hesitated; but she turned, and seizing him by
the hand, pulled; and Brother Haight, in the
rear, pushing, they succeeded in bringing him
to Jesus; and he broke down in penitence and
prayer.

A few nights after, his sister arose and said, ‘J
am, I believe, one of the happiest persons here, as
Isce my Brother William with his family on the
way to heaven.” As she sat down William arose
saying, ‘‘ There is one who | believe will be happier
still—my dear father, when the letter reaches him,
conveying the glorious news of the conversion of
his prodigal son, so far away from his God and his
early happy Christian home in England.”

While making my pastoral visits, I left a tract
at a house; and the the man of the house being
absent, I asked his wife to give him an invitation,
from me, to come to church. When he returned to
his home, and read the tract, he decided to come.
That evening, some children were baptized, and he
was impressed that he ought to have his children
christened also; and, as he and his wife, the next
Sabbath evening, stood at the altar, assuming the
solemn vows, they were convicted ; and, as at the
next Sunday evening service we preached from the
“ Prodigal Son,” he imagined that every part of it
CONVERSION OF A DRUNKARD. 181

was meant for him. as he thought of his praying
parents in Ireland, and at once decided to return
to his heavenly Father, and then write and tell his
Christian father of his return home to God and the
tamily prayer of his earlier days.
CHAPTER XXXII.

TRANSFERRED TO NEW YORK EAST CONFERENCE.

Church Extension Society, requested
me to consent to be transferred to the
New York East Conference, for the purpose of
helping to save, if possible, the churches and
Methodism from becoming extinct in the down-
town portion of the city. It said to him, ‘I will be
like going from friends and home, to leave the New
York Conference, in which I was born; and where
for years, when in business, Methodist preachers
found a welcome at my home; and when the church
insisted that I preach, they all have ever treated
me so kindly.” But he replied, ‘‘The two con-
ferences are only divided by an imaginary line
drawn by Third Avenue; and Dr. Crawford, your
Presiding Elder, says that if, after one year, you
desire to be re-transferred, he will see that it is
done and that you have a good place.” I replied,
““As I have never dared to say, ‘I want to go
there or here,’ I shall leave it all with the

authorities.”
182

 
TRANSFERRED. 183

At the conference, soon after opening, Bishop
Foster, who presided, said to me, ‘‘ Brother More-
house, have. you decided about the transfer?”
I replied, “Yes.” He then inquired, ‘ What is
your decision?” I again replied, ‘To have
nothing to do with it. Let the authorities take
all the responsibility.” He then said (and with
seeming appreciation of the situation, the future
of a servant of Jesus Christ, in hand), “ We will
see.” And, at the close of the conference I was
handed a note which read, ‘‘ You have been
transferred to the New York East Conference,
and your connection with the New York Conference
now ceases.”

As I read the note, a shadow of solemn separa-
tion, as at the death of a dear friend, came over
me; and I did not fully realize, until that time,
how I loved the old conference.

Soon after our transfer, a meeting was called at
Seventh Street Methodist Episcopal Church, by
the bishop, Jesse T. Peck, to see what: could be
done to give relief to the work on the East Side.
At that meeting, the disastrous condition of
Forsyth Street Methodist Episcopal Church was
considered; and a committee of three, of which
I was one, was appointed to go to Forsyth Street
and examine the property, and report if there
was any equity ponmining for the church above
the debts.

I was not ‘able to be present at the meeting of
the committee; but, on the next day, I made a
184 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

thorough investigation, and reported that the debts
amounted to more than the property was worth ;
but that—as the floating debts (some nine thousand
dollars) were considered worthless, and the two
second mortgages (aggregating over eighteen thou-
sand dollars) were offered at fifty per cent. of their
face value—from ten to twenty thousand dollars
could be saved from the wreck, if the church
would make the effort. And, to make the effort,
I drew up a subscription book for the purpose of
raising sufficient money to pay off the second mort-
gages and floating debts, at fifty cents to the
dollar ; and, heading the list of subscribers with
one hundred dollars, to show my faith in the
enterprise, I then gave the book to Hiram Merritt,
who was the agent of Smith & Germond, the holders
of the second mortgages, to get them to sign away
one-half of their claim.

I found, after conversing with Brothers Cornell,
Hoyt, Barker, Seney, and others, that they had
no faith in trying to save the property, saying,
“ Let it go; it will serve as a momument of laymen’s
folly.” When I called for the book at Brother
Hiram Merritt’s, he said to me, ‘‘Smith and Ger-
mond complained that the trustees, who had given
the mortgage, had never paid interest; and treated
them so badly altogether that they would not sign
away half of their claims.” And I was discouraged
then from doing more.

When requested to go to Eleventh Street and
Wesley Chapel, Brother Cornell said, ‘ You will
TRANSFERRED. 185

see what can be done for them one year, and if
there is no improvement, we will sell the entire
property and abandom the whole field. We
painted and frescoed the church, and put in new
carpets; and secured a German lady and gentleman
to assist us in gathering the children and people,
and we soon filled up the Sunday-school and
congregation; and God gave us a good revivial at
each of the Churches.

The second year, the Wesley Chapel congrega-
tion was removed to the Attorney Street Church,
which had been thoroughly reconstructed, by
cutting down the galleries, painting and frescoing ;
and also reconstructing the Sunday-school room,
putting in stained glass in the audience room, and
carpeting the whole church. And when, on the
re-opening, Brother Cornell asked me how much
we needed to raise, and was informed, he replied,
as he surveyed what had been done, ‘ You have
saved us at least a thousand dollars, in securing
material, and by what you have done yourself.”

We had, at this church, a laymen’s meeting,
commenced by Brother Bowles Colgate, in the
Wesley Chapel every Sunday afternoon, which
became a source of great spiritual power to the
church. Strong laymen were selected to alternate
in conducting the meetings each Sabbath of the
month. 3

A good revival occurred in each of these
churches each year; and, while many who were
then converted have gone home to their reward,
186 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

many of them are still on the way to the better
country.

The second year, a number of the churches
inquired if I would be willing to come to them. I
replied that I was willing to go anywhere confer-
ence decided to send me.

Brother Cornell said to me, ‘I do not want you
to think Iam in the way of your having better
appointments. They have been to me and inquired
if I would let you be relieved from the city mission
work ; and I have thought that perhaps you might
think me in your way of securing a better position.”
I replied, ‘‘ My dear brother, when I consider how
much you are interested for the souls and the
cause of our Redeemer in this city; and your
princely benevolence, and your valuable time con-
secrated to this work, I consider myself at the
service of the church to go where you and those
in authority may direct.” He replied, ‘‘ You have
relieved me greatly, and I thank you for it.”

Of all the great and good men with whom I
have been acquainted (and they are many), I
consider that John B. Cornell excelled them all.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
SEA CLIFF CAMP—MEETINGS.

N July, 1875, we, at the request of four
Presiding Elcers (Dr. M. D. C. Craw-
ford, of New York District, New York
Conference; G. F. Krettell, of New

York District, New York East Conference ;

C. B. Sing, of the North Long Island District;

and Chas Fletcher, of the South Long Island

District, who combined to make Sea Cliff Camp-

meeting a success), consented to superintend the

meetings, they each promising to co-operate with
me.

We found it one of the most difficult camp-
meetings to secure the conversion of souls we had
ever conducted, from the fact that many of the
people came for the pleasure of boating, bathing,
fishing, and other amusements. Only some thirty
were converted. We also superintended the camp-
meeting at Sing Sing, in August following, and
found a great difference between that place, where
the great and supreme object of most of those who
attended was soul-saving, and one where the
attraction was so divided.

 

187
188 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

At the meeting at Sea Cliff, we appointed Miss
Sarah Aston, the daughter of Rev. Henry Aston, to
have charge of the children’s meeting, and, compli-
menting her upon her success, she said, ‘I hear
you are to have the charge of the meeting at Sing
Sing next month, and I hope to be there.” I then
replied, ‘I now appoint you to superintend the
children’s meeting there.” She was_ peculiarly
adapted for that work.

Soon after my appointment to the East Side, she
wrote to me, saying that she would like to help me
in the mission work. I replied that I would be
most happy to have her assistance, but that our
financial state was such-that I did not dare to
encourage her to come. She replied, “If I have
my board, it is all that I require.” I then wrote
her to come, saying that I would be responsible
for that. She was a grand success in that peculiar
work, often finding people who were on the verge
of despair and about to commit suicide.

Some of my friends said to me, ‘* How dare you
permit that little lady to go among the slums all
alone?” I replied, “She is like the sunbeam,
that cannot be soiled, but sheds light wherever it
goes.”

Some two years after, she became the wife of
John W. Butler, now superintendent of the mission
in the City of Mexico, where a marvellous work
has been accomplished by our church.

"We also were requested by the trustees of Sea
Cliff, to superintend three camp-meetings, one the
SEA CLIFF CAMP—MEETINGS. 189

next year, when Mrs. Maggie N. Van Cott was ~
there, the next a Temperance Camp-meeting con-
ducted by W. C. Steele; and also when Thomas
Harrison was there.

While conducting the camp-meeting, and while
Mrs. Van Cott was preaching, one evening, a
terrible storm swept over the island; and the large
tabernacle swayed to and fro, creaking asif uttering
its death cry, that, with the howling cyclone and
terrific thunder, threatened destruction to all.

But Mrs. Van Cott continued preaching until the
large chandelier, that lit the platform, fell ; and the
burning oil on the platform jeopardized the safety of
everyone present. Mrs. Van Cott shouted, ‘‘ Sing! ”
and, combining to put out the fire, it was extin-
quished, and then, with only the lightning flashes,
could be seen the difference between the joyful,
trusting Christians and the terrified, weeping
sinners.

At this instant, a young lady, teacher of one of
the public schools of New York City, who had
resisted the invitations of the Holy Spirit and
our entreaties to seek the Saviour, crying aloud,
caught hold of Mrs. Van Cott’s hand, saying, “‘ Pray
for me!” And we then all united in prayer.
While we were praying, Miss Sarah J. Duncan was
converted, and has been a successful worker in the
salvation of precious souls.

How grateful to Almighty God we all were as
the storm ceased! The next morning we repaired
the shattered tabernacle, and saw round us the
190 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

wreck of tents and trees, indicating that only our
Heavenly Father had shielded us from the storm;
and that our Joving Saviour, who saved the disciples
in the storm on the sea of Galilee, rescued us in
that awful hour.
 

 

 
CHAPTER XXXIV.
FORSYTH STREEI METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

ISHOP FOSTER came to me soon after,
saying, ‘The Germans have sold their
Pearl Street property, and have $23,400
on hand. Ask them to take the Forsyth

Street property and make a German church of it.

If they will do so, we will give them the property.”

They called a meeting of their trustees, requesting

Bishop Foster, Bishop Harris, Chauncey Shaffer,

and myself, to be present. After a discussion, in

which we tried to convince them of the feasibility
of this course, as all of the second mortgages and
floating debts could be settled for fifty cents on the
dollar, they, after retiring for consultation, returned,

saying that they would not take the property as a

gift from the English-speaking Methodist Episcopal

Church, considering it worthless.

As we left the place, Bishop Foster said to me,
“This is one of the most unpleasant subjects with
which I have ever been connected, financially, in
our church work. This old, historic church, that
at one time was the richest in its landed property
191

 
192 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

- (having been purchased of the government as .
confiscated property of those who were called
Tories in the time of the Revolutionary war), and
having the largest membership of any church in the
United States, is to be completely lost, not a dollar
left, and the congregation scattered; with no
future for this once magnificent church property
and people. It is indeed horrible for me to con-
template.” I replied, “It certainly appears so
now.”

Some two years after this, a brother came to me
at conference and said, ‘‘The Presiding Elder
would like you to go to Forsyth Street Methodist
Episcopal Church, but he says you do not want to
go.” Lreplied, “I have never said so. When the
Elder asked me what I thought of Forsyth Street
Church, I inquired, ‘ Do you think anything can be
done for them?’ And as he made no reply, but
walked away ; I presumed he thought not. He then
asked me if I was willing to go there. I replied
that wherever I was appointed I would go and do
the best I could.”

As I left conference—to come to New York City
to preach, and attend to a dying man, and return
on Monday,—Brother R. C. Putney came to me
and said, ‘‘ A committce is appointed to see what
ean be done for Forsyth Street Church. Yourself,
L. S. Weed, and myself, are the committee. Do
you not think we ought to have some laymen?”
I replied, “Yes.” “Who?” he inquired. I
mentioned J. B. Cornell and Oliver Hoyt. He
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 193

said, ‘‘ Brother Cornell is opposed to saving it.” I
replied, ‘He has been, and so has Oliver Hoyt,
but if appointed by the conference, to do what they
can for it, perhaps they will act.” He then said,
~ “T would like Cornelius Waldron, one of my church
officials ” (Second Street). I replied, ‘ All right,”
and they were appointed.

As I was read off to go to Forsyth Street some
preachers and laymen said to me, ‘It is all wrong
to send you to that sinking affair.” My reply was,
“They had to send some one there or abandon the
field, and I presume they thought I would bear it
best.”

At the meeting of the Committee, at 72 Gold
Street, the unanimous opinion of those present
was that the property was not worth more than
the first mortgage ($45,000) and the arrears of
taxes (nearly $5000 more). As we were about to
part, I said to the committee, “‘ You have put me
in a difficult place. You have put up the bars;
and, instead of being a help to me, you are the
reverse.”

As we left with the Presiding Elder, Rev. J. W.
Beach, he said to me, “ You feel bad, I see, Brother
Morehouse.” I replied, “ Yes; I would have been
better off without the Committee.” He inquired,
“Do you think there is the least chance of saving
the property?” I replied, ‘I believe it possible.”
He then said, “‘I have known of your great success
before you came to New York City; and, if you
think there is the least chance, go ahead; I will
194 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

stand by you.” I thanked him and said, “ That
gives me a ray of light.”

At the first meeting of the official board, I
requested them to pass two resolutions: one, that the
rentals from the four tenement buildings be appro-
priated for the payment of debts and no part used
for current expenses, and that the pastor be entirely
supported by the church and congregation ; and the
second, that I be permitted to go to Albany and
have the legislature pass and act by which the New
York East Conference, at its annual session, could
elect the trustees to manage this vast property in
the future. The first they readily passed; and,
though I presumed my salary would not be more
than six hundred dollars (and there ‘was no
parsonage), I meant, if possible, to plan for success.
The second they refused to pass.

I at once drew upa subscription to raise $23,500,
to be payable when that amount of bonafide sub-
scriptions was pledged, and so advertised in our
church papers :

SHALL AN OLD HISTORIC METHODIST EPISCOPAL
CHURCH IN NEW YORK CITY BE SOLD, OR
SHALL IT BE SAVED ?

The old Forsyth Street Church property is in
imminent peril. When real estate was at its height,
and tenement house property rented readily, this
church property was so reconstructed as to furnish
ample accommodations for worship, with added
building on the front lots for rental.
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 195
f

Times changed, and the Society, being unable to
meet the interest on $68,500, are now threatened
with the loss of everything. As the last chance of
saving the property, Rev. A. C. Morehouse was, at
the late session of the New York East Conference,
assigned to this special field as pastor. If
$23,500 can be provided, the rentals can be so
arranged as to create a sinking fund for the
remaining $45,000 indebtedness ; and it is believed
that not many years need elapse before the whole
debt can be paid out of income from the property,
and a handsome revenue be realized for general
mission work in the lower parts of the city.

If the above sum ($23,500) cannot be realized
within a reasonable time, the entire property must
be lost to the church.

Brother Morehouse has undertaken this great
work, trusting in God and the people to help him.
The plan is to obtain subscriptions of $1000, $500,
$100, $50, $20, $10, $5, $2, $1, until the aggre-
gate reaches $23,500—no subscription payable till
the whole amount is pledged.

Brother Morehouse has already secured five
shares of $1000 each, four of $500 each, eight of
$100 each, two of $50 each, and a number of
smaller sums. The case is an urgent one. Let
those Societies all over the country who have been
aided in their need from New York City now help
this old and important church in its distress; and
let everyone to whom Brother Morehouse may
apply give something to save a church property,
196 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

which, with a little aid now, will in the future not
only be self-supporting, but have a revenue for
mission work where it is most pressingly needed.
Brother Morehouse can be addressed at 99 East
Broadway, New York City.
Bishop Wm. L. Harris, D.D., LL.D.
Bishop Jesse T. Pecx, D.D.
Bishop R. S. Foster, D.D.
Bishop GitBerT Haven, D.D.
Rev. Dr. M.S. Terry, P. FE. New York
District, New York Conference.
By order and in behalf of a committee of the
New York East Conference,
Rev. J. W. Beacu, P. E., Chairman,
Rev. R. C. Putney, Secretary.
New York, November 12, 1879.

But all the subscriptions were only payable
when the legislative enactment was obtained.

On the Ist Monday in March, at the regular
meeting of the trustees, I again requested the >
privilege of obtaining the passage of the act, but it
failed by a vote of seven against to two in favor. I
then said to the trustees, ‘‘ Your church cannot be
saved unless this is done. I have pleaded with the
holder of the second mortgages to delay until I get
this law passed, and I shall have to inform him if I
cannot get your consent. If I so inform him, you
will be sold out in less than two months. And he
says he gets no interest ; and the mortgages, interest,
floating debts, and taxes, now amount to over
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 197

eighteen thousand dollars, and the subscribers say
that trustees who have allowed one of the richest
properties in the Methodist Church to become so
involved, cannot be trusted to manage it, if cleared
of debt.” They then moved a reconsideration, and
all but one voted in favor. But he arose and
made an exciting speach, saying, ‘It had come
to a pretty state of things if they could not be
permitted to manage their own affairs, and he would
go to Albany and oppose it.”

During the next week, on the 10th of March, only
twenty-three days before conference, the vote of
the congregation was taken. And, though those
opposed to the law came out in force to vote it down,
by the assistance of Chauncey Shaffer (who, with
his good wife, at the request of Bishop Peck, had
come down and united with us to help save the
church), we obtained such a majority that the
opposition did not vote, and the secretary declared
the vote unanimous.

As we left, Brother Shaffer and his wife said to
me, ‘We will not come here again, after this
treatment. We came here to do the people good,
but they are not worthy of help.” [ replied, “I
expect to save the church now. I am going to
Albany to-night.” He replied, it is ten o’clock ;
wait till morning.” I said, ‘No; Iam going on
the eleven o’clock train, so that in the morning I
can see my many friends and former acquaintances
in the legislature, and get the bill (which had been
previously drawn by an eminent church lawyer,
198 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Lemuel Skidmore, Esq.), started in the Senate and
Assembly at one time; and I hope to get it passed,
and the governor to sign it, before conference in
April.”

By securing the co-operation.of Republicans and
Democrats to assist, and also the lieutenant-
governor, speaker of the Senate, and General
Husted, speaker of the Assembly, and John W.
Vroman, clerk of the Assembly, and also the
governor, to whom I presented the law, as required,
and he promising to sign it at once, I saw my way
clear to get the bill passed.

I telegraphed seven times to my friends in
Albany, on Tuesday afternoon at four o’clock, (as
the quarterly conference had been summoned to
hold its meeting that night), to nominate suitable
persons to be elected by the conference. The
opponents to the law supposed that, as we had had
our four quarterly conferences, such nomination
would be illegal; but we anticipated this by saying,
‘““the last quarterly conference before the annual
conference.”

Again the trustees were bitterly opposed to J.
B. Cornell, because, as president of the City
Church Extension Society, he had refused to take
the property, with its enormous debts. And, as I
could not get Geo. I. Seney, Francis A. Palmer,
Oliver Hoyt, and Stephen Barker, to act unless
Brother Cornell would act as a trustee, I so worded
the law that it was not obligatory for the conference
to elect those nominated by the local conference.
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 199

And, if I had presented the name of J. B. Cornell
at the quarterly conference on Tuesday evening,
they would have certainly voted against him. And
when at conference, in Brooklyn, his name was
presented with the others, three of the trustees
were there and had persuaded some preachers to
oppose him as trustee.

A brother came to me and said, ‘‘ Do not press
the election of the trustees until you explain to
them the necessity of having Brother Cornell in the
board of trustees.” I then went to the trustees
who were at the conference to oppose the election
of Cornell, and tried to explain why we must have
Brother Cornell, but it availed nothing, and they
said, “‘If you insist upon his being in the board,
and come back to us, we will make it so hot for
you that you will not take any comfort.” I replied,
“ Hot or cold, I shall do my duty to my God and to
you.” The next day, after explaining to the
brethren whom they had so biased, there was no
opposition to the men I wanted; and, when elected,
we had five of the strongest men in New York City
in our board of trustees.

At the first meeting of the new board they that
expressed themselves thought it a foolish thing to
try and save the church property. But Brother
Cornell, who was in the chair said, ‘ Brother
Morehouse has a statement to make. Let him read
it.” I then stated the amount of the subscriptions
I had secured, and how much of the taxes and
floating debts had been paid. When I had
200 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

finished speaking, Brother F. A. Palmer, president
of the Broadway Bank, said, “It is not often that
we can find a man with the faith and energy of this
brother. Let us stand by him, and see what he
will do.” Brother George I. Seney said, ‘ Let us
loose him, and let him go.”

When the meeting adjourned, I said to the local
trustees, who had previously opposed Brother
Cornell, “‘ You can see, now, that he was necessary ;
for, as chairman, his sympathy saved us.” And
the good brother who was so bitter at my insisting
on having Brother Cornell, came to me afterward,
saying, “I told the Presiding Elder that you had
done a work for us that, I believed, no other man
living could have done. And, as our names were
on the bonds, we were in danger of losing all we
had if the mortgages had been foreclosed. I also
told Brother Seely that I did not see how you
lived on the small salary you received from us.”
I replied, ‘‘ God sent the ravens to feed his prophet,
and will always vare for his faithful and obedient
children.” And from that time Brother Ander-
son has been one of my warmest friends.

The holder of the second mortgages, being
interested in my success, had subscribed two
thousand dollars, and also the use of the steamer
““Plymouth Rock” for one day’s excursion up to
West Point on the Hudson, in the autumn ; and, by
advertising the trip extensively, we made a finan-
cial success for the church.

As Mr. Scofield, the holder of the second mort-
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. - 201

gages, became embarrassed in business and was
seeking to dispose of the mortgages for $10,000,
I said to him, ‘Let us have them for $10,000.”
He replied, ‘If you will cancel my subscription of
$2000, I will.” I at once called a meeting of the
trustees, at Brother F. A. Palmer’s bank, and
said to them, ‘‘ We have so improved the property,
and the depression of real estate is passed, and
it is now increasing in value. Unless we now
purchase, we may soon be sold out by the second
mortgages, and by purchasing now we save $6500,
principal and interest.” Brother Seney said, ‘‘ That
will be as good as a subscription of $6500; and I
will advance $2500.” Brother Cornell smilingly
said, “Then I will advance $2500.” Brother
Seney then said, ‘‘ You go to Brother Oliver Hoyt,
and ask him and William to either advance the
~ $5000 or to give you a note for three months, and
I will discount it at my bank.”

I at once went to Brother Hoyt, and he said,
“ You urged me to accept the trusteeship, and now
ask me to obligate myself for five thousand dollars.
I will not do it.” William, who was present, as he
saw my embarrassment, said, ‘‘ We will help you,
brother. If you will save that property, I will give
you one thousand dollars, and Oliver will give you
another thousand.” I then handed them the
subscription book, and they each put down “ one
thousand dollars.”

I then went to Brother Cornell, informing him
that I could not get the note, and told him what
202 - AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Oliver had said. He replied, ‘“‘ You do have great
trouble in your work of saving the Forsyth Street
Church property! Now, go to Stephen Barker, and
ask him to go with you to Wm. Hoyt, and get them
to make a note for three months of $5000, payable
to your order to Seney’s Bank, and get the money
and buy the mortgages,” which they consented to
do. We at once purchased the mortgages.

One week previous to the maturity of the note, I
was taken severely ill, and I then lacked seven
hundred of the $23,500, on the subscription book,
and thus was not able to commence collecting the
whole amount. I wrote to Bishop Harris and
Stephen Barker to come the next day, at ten
o’clock, to see me, as I_ was very sick. They came,
and I then stated that I wanted them to be respon-
sible for the balance so that we could collect the
subscriptions and pay the note. Bishop Harris
said, “I am poor, and I cannot.” Brother Barker
said, I have subscribed all I feel able to pay.” I
then said to them, ‘‘ You see that I am down at the
different anniversaries as responsible for $350; and
then the $1000 subscription by ‘An old-fashioned
Methodist,’ over which more questions have been
asked than all of the rest—‘Is he responsible ?
Will he pay ?’—is my own. Not long ago, as I
reflected upon this great work, so nearly accom-
plished, and that this vast property could be saved
for the city work if only $1700 more could be
secured, I decided, if needed, to give $1000 more;
and now, brethren, if I, a poor Methodist preacher,

g
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 203

am responsible for $1350, you, Bishop Harris, with
your position and many rich friends, and you,
Brother Barker, with your wealth, can afford to be
responsible for $350 each,” and they at once
decided to do as I requested.

I then said, ‘“ Bishop Harris, kindly take the
book and go to A. V. Stout, and get his subscrip-
tion; and, Brother Barker, you go to E. Ridley,
H. B. Clafflin, and others; and when you get it
all, please go and redeem the note for me,” which
they accomplished before the note was due.

When the floating debts were being paid off, as
I paid Brother Hallock $1000 (one-half of his
claim), he said to me, “ That is as good as found;
for I, though the agent for the buildings, had never
expected that a dollar’s worth of the floating debts
would be paid.”

When we had reduced the indebtedness to the
first mortgage of $45,000, we advertised that we
could get our rate of interest reduced from six to
five per cent., if we could reduce the mortgage to
$40,000. At our anniversary I succeeded in
obtaining pledges of $4400; and, as A. V. Stout,
who had promised to be present, was not there,
I said to Bishop Harris, “If you will put down
$500 to A. V. Stout, Brother Chauncey Shaffer
will subscribe the balance. The bishop replied,
““T dare not do it ; it would offend Stout.” I replied,
“ J. B. Cornell, Oliver Hoyt, Wm. Hoyt, and George
]. Seney, have each given that; and you can tell
him that, as he was not present, you ventured to
204 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

subscribe the same amount in his name.” The
bishop said, ‘‘ Will you help me get it somewhere
else, if he does not pay it?” I replied, “ Yes.”
He then said, “ A. V. Stout, $500,” and Brother
Shaffer assumed the remaining one hundred.

At the close of the meeting, Bishop Harris came
to me and said, “‘ You have persuaded me to do
what, I fear, will displease Brother Stout.” I
replied, ‘“Do not fear, bishop; go to Brother
Stout to-morrow morning and tell him all about it,
and it will be all right.” He went to his bank and
said to Brother Stout, “I have done something
that, I fear, you will never forgive me for.”
“What is it, bishop?” ‘ You do not know how
reluctantly I tell you; I feel so mean over it.”
Brother Stout said, “ Do tell me, bishop; what is
it?” Bishop Harris then stated what a strait they
were inand; how, as Cornell, Seney, and the Hoyts,
had each given $500, he had ventured to put
A. V. Stout down for the same amount; and
if he had done wrong, he asked for his forgiveness.
Brother Stout replied, ‘‘ You did just right,” and
at once wrote out his check for the amount.

When the three years (the time limit, then) had
expired, I reported at conference what had been
accomplished; and, at the close of the report, the
Rev. Daniel A. Goodsell (now Bishop) moved that I
be returned the fourth year. Dr. J. A. Roche
arose and said that, though it certainly ought to be
done, the restrictive rule was in the way. Bishop
Simpson, who presided, said, ‘Our rules permit.
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 205

professors of colleges, editors, missionaries, and
supplies for neglected portions of our work, to be
re-appointed; and, if the conference so votes, I
shall feel at liberty to appoint him the fourth year.”
The question was then put on its passage, and
the affirmative vote was unamious.

Dr. Roche then arose and moved that there be
spread upon the minutes a resolution of thanks for
the wonderful achievements, self-abnegation, and -
marvelous work, accomplished by the Rev. A. C.
Morehouse. I at once protested, saying, “I have
only been doing my duty, as I believe every
Methodist preacher has, as he understood it—cach
from his conviction of duty.” I then said, “I am
now at liberty to present the resolution of the
board of trustees, and ask this conference to pass
the same, and spread it upon the minutes of the
conference, that all the money from the rentals of
the buildings be appropriated for the payment of
the debt upon the property, and that no portion of
it be used for current expenses of the church, until
the debts are paid. This, if faithfully adhered to,
as in the past three years, will soon put the church
in an endowed condition.” The conference then so
voted.

Bishop Warren appointed me the fifth year, and
at its close, the indebtedness had been reduced to
$28,000, making over $56,000 (principal, interest,
taxes, and floating debts) paid off during the five
years.

When I had commenced, the congregation and

atten ee eri ll
206 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Sunday-school were small ; and the Sunday evening
prayer-meeting, previous to preaching, was held in
a class-room. As the interest increased in the
meetings, I suggested that the Wednesday and
Sunday evening prayer-meetings be held in the
large Sunday-school room, but the brethren said
that the interest would die out if we met in so
large a room. I replied, ‘If we cannot succeed
there, it ought to die out.” But God honored our
faith and works, and almost every Sunday night
some were seeking deliverance from sin and sinful
habits, especially intemperance.

To encourage and help these, we lield a Gospel
Temperance Meeting one evening each week; and
almost every Sunday evening some were saved.

One Sunday evening, at the close of the service,
a man who had been on probation some three
months, came to me, saying, “ Thank God I was
here this evening! I have reached a place in my
experience to-night that I have long desired. Oh,
how glad I am that I am now fully satisfied ! ”

On the Tuesday following, the great fire occurred
in the Potter Building, on Nassau and Beekman
Streets, and this man, a printer, in an upper story,
‘was driven by the fire to the window; and the
people shouted, ‘ Jump, and we will catch you in
a matress,” but, as he sprang from the window, he
struck a telegraph wire, and thus was thrown on
the pavement. He was taken up _ insensible
and carried to the Chambers Street Hospital. I
was sent for, but he remained insensible. Later,
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 207

he was removed to Bellevue Hospital, where he
died.

His class-leader came to me and said, ‘‘ Let us
bury him decently. If we do not, they will take
him to the dissecting-room; and, when they have
done with him, they will bury him in the potters’
field.” I at once assented, and drew up a sub-
scription, subscribed, and said to the leader, “ Go
down among the printers and ask them to help us.”
He went to the foreman, who replied, ‘Of course
we will. We had noticed a great change in
Richard for the few months past, and it has been
the subject of conversation here, but we did not
know of his joining the church.”

Many of the printers made contributions toward
paying the expenses, and I inserted a notice of the
funeral in the daily papers. The Zelegram sent a
reporter to learn the particulars of his conversion;
and he made inquiries concerning the text and
heads of the sermon; and, although I had not
previously decided to preach a sermon, at that
instant these words of the Saviour’s came to me,
“Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour
as ye think not the Son of man cometh” (Matt.
xxiv. 44), and I decided to preach. At that
funeral we had more printers attending, than were
present at any other during our nineteen years of
city work. We gave a mahogany coffin; and
he was buried, in a lot in Cypress Hills Cemetery,
that belonged to the church.

_A short time after, I received a letter from his
208 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

brother (of high position in England), making ~
inquiries concerning his conversion and death ;
stating that this brother had been roving all over
the world; but that he was so rejoiced to know |
that Richard had been converted and that church
people had given him a respectable burial; and
requested that we put up a fine monument and
enclose the plot, and report the expense to him;
and he also sent us fifty dollars for our church
work.

Richard Davy was the great-grandson of Sir
Humphry Davy, who was knighted for his great
discoveries in science.

Near the close of the fifth year, Presiding Elder
Adams came to me and said, ‘‘ Can you be spared
fron Forsyth Street?” I inquired, “ Why?”
He replied, “‘ That is a very important and difficult.
work.” I said, ‘‘ Yes; but it is now like a clock—
only keep it going, as in the past five years, and
they will soon be out of debt and in receipt of a good
income. He then said, “I have a very difficult
work to be done; and, unless earnest, persevering
means are employed, one of my churches must
go out of existence.” I surmised the one which
he meant; for, a short time before, a meeting
had been called to consider the propriety of
selling the church property and going farther up
town. But J. B. Cornell requested me to attend
the meeting, and, if possible, persuade them to
remain. Bishop Harris was present and opposed
their removal. But one of the official members
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 209

opposed the plan; and I shall ever honor John S.
Ross for his earnest plea for the life of the church,
then neariy one hundred years old from it first
organization in the then “‘ Two Mile-stone Appoint-
ment” (being two miles from the City Hall and
the Battery).

At the close of the fifth year, my Presiding
Elder, as he represented his district in conference,
stated that the pastor of Forsyth Street Methodist
Episcopal Church, the Rey. A. C. Morehouse, had
accomplished a work in the salvation of souls, and
rescuing that vast property, that no other person
living could ; and there never was or would be such
another.

And yet how fickle and transitory is human
applause! When, at the failure of the church and
congregation to meet the current expenses of the
- church (some three years after I had left Forsyth
Street), Brother Adams came to me, inquiring if it
would not be best to appropriate a portion of the
income from the rentals to meet the current
expenses, I replied, ‘It would be wrong, as the
greater number of the subscribers pledged to give
with that understanding ; and the annual conference
spread upon its minutes a resolution to that effect, in
1882.” He replied, ‘‘ We can reconsider that, and
rescind it.” I replied,.“ If you undertake to do that,
I shall oppose it in the conference, and, after I
state what I know of that transaction, you will
surely fail.” He then replied, with some spirit,
“Tt is, then, a feast ora famine.” I replied, ‘‘ Six
210 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

wealthy trustees are there to supplement the
balance of the unpaid expenses, and will do so if
the pastor and people do what they can.” But,
from that time, I noticed a coldness of manner
when we met.

As the Presiding Elder who followed him, a few
years after, in making a report of his district in the
Christian Advocate, indicated that it might be well
to apply some of the income from the buildings to
meet the current expenses, I made a reply to him,
stating that we were morally bound to pursue the
course we had followed in the past, and that the
appointing power should appoint men there who
would reside in the community, near the church;
and by energetic and continual work, they would
succeed ; and again others were displeased. And
when the pastor, Dr. J. A. Roche, in an annual
conference, after presenting his desire to have the.
conference empower the trustees to appropriate a
portion of the rentals toward the current expenses,
and in his vigorous and eloquent manner urged
that it be done, I, in opposition, reminded the
conference of his wonderful eulogy of my great
achievement, in former years in saving the property;
and called attention to the fact that, only in that
way could we succeed in endowing this old historic
church in the down-town and destitute portion of
oar work in New York City. And the conference
sustained me in my position.

At the conference of 1890, the Rev. W. H.
Lawrence came to me saying, ‘‘ When I saw the
FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 211

article which you wrote for the Christian Advocate,
concerning the Forsyth Street Church, I told my
wife that I should like to go there, and I believe I
can succeed.” I said to him, “ You will, if you go
and live with them there, and do faithful, energetic
work, seeking the co-operation of the Triune God,
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.” He requested me
to see the Elder and Bishop, giving me clippings
oi two Charleston, S. C., papers of his work in that
city. Ile also stated that the daughter of General
C. B. Fisk was at Charleston at the time, and
knew of his work. As General C. B. Fisk was
president of the Board of Trustees at Forsyth
Street, I sent the clippings to him and wrote to him,
telling him that, if he thought well of it, perhaps
he had better come over to Brooklyn and see the
authorities himself. He replied that he would
come, if possible to leave; but if not, asking me to
‘push it for Lawrence.” I handed the letter to
the Presiding Elder, who, after reading it, requested
me to let him retain it to show to the Bishop.

As the appointments were read off by the
Bishop, Brother Lawrence was appointed to Forsyth
Street Church; and on March the 12th, 1893, I
was invited to participate in the burning of the last
remaining of the three mortgages, and celebrate
the jubilee of its freedom from debt, fourteen years
from the time of my appointment to the work of
delivering the church from financial bondage ; and,
as they presented me with a superb gold-mounted
ebony cane, beautifully engraved, I, from my
212 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

heart, could with them sing, “Praise God, from
whom all blessings flow! ”—having lived to see
one Methodist Episcopal Church, in the midst of
the teeming multitude of the poorer and needy
population of New York City, so endowed that, as
Dr. Daniel Curry prayed in the opening prayer of
our first anniversary, ‘ This church may here con-
tinue in it existence and usefulness, until the fires
of the Judgment Day shall kindle upon this world,”
and to which all present heartily joined in the
“ Amen.”
CHAPTER XXXV.
SEVENTH STREET METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

T the close of my fifth year at Forsyth
Street, I was appointed, as I had
anticipated I should be, to the Seventh
Street Methodist Episcopal Church. I

found that the former pastor, Rev. H. Lightbourn,

with the assistance of Brother Cornell and other
benevolent friends, had paid off the floating debts ;
but the church and parsonage buildings needed
repairs, which we at once commenced. I also
began to secure subscriptions towards paying off
the mortgage.

I here insert the statement for the third quarterly
conference of the third year:

 

“We have thoroughly repaired the church
and parsonage roofs; repainted them; rebuilt the
chimneys; rebuilt and repainted the veranda;
refurnished the parlor, and recarpeted it; repainted
and papered the dining-room; reflagged and
recurbed the walks in the rear of the parsonage ;
rebuilt the fence; painted, frescoed and carpeted

the Sunday-school room and class-room ; rebronzed
213
214 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

the gas fixtures, furnishing them with globes; also
putting in the Sunday-school room a good pipe
organ; also reconstructed the audience-room,
with new pulpit, choral platform, and altar-rail;
purchasing large pipe-organ and decorating it;
renovating cushions; new shades for windows;
carpeting the altar platform and the choir plat-
form ; furnishing chairs and hymn-books for choir
and congregation; paying off mortgage; meeting
all current expenses for the three years, in all
some $17,000; 181 professed conversions, of
whom 126 joined in full connection; 56 letters
given, mostly to up-town churches; 13 of our
members have died, and I have attended 58
funerals not our own members; 56 persons have
been baptised, and 105 marriage ceremonies
performed.”

During our pastorate, we had the assistance of
Joseph Hillman, leader of the “ Troy Praying
Band,” with his very efficient workers, among
them E. S. Johnson, the great solo singer, and who
in all the past years of their evangelistic labors,
have been instrumental in the conversion of some
thirty-five thousand souls, and were very efficient
in the work of increasing the spirituality of the
church, as also in that of soul-saving. Brother
Samuel Halsted, who assisted me also on the
West Side, was, with his ‘‘New York. City
Praying Band,” a great power in evangelistic '
labor ; but they both have been translated to join
SEVENTH STREET CHURCH. 915

the innumerable company (many of whom they
were instrumental in leading to the Saviour) who
are now praising God in the City of the Lord.
The local preachers were also efficient in assisting
in our revivals.

At the first meeting of the official board, to
estimate the preacher’s salary for my third year,
they reported, ‘‘ We have raised your salary from
twelve hundred to eighteen hundred dollars.” I
replied, “‘ Brethren, you cannot afford to pay it.”
They said, “We can pay you that.” I said to
them, ‘ You are not able ; and if I should die and
another preacher come, or, next year, you were to
-go down to twelve hundred dollars again, how
would it appear? No; I shall report to conference
but twelve hundred dollars.” They then said,
“We will make it fifteen hundred dollars.” I then
said to them, “ If you insist upon making it fifteen
hundred dollars, and we have enough at the close
of the year to pay that, I will accept the three
hundred dollars towards meeting the expenses of
the two mission-workers that I have paid myself;
but I shall not report to conference more than
twelve hundred dollars, which, with the parsonage,
is all you should ever pay. It is wrong for the
officials to appropriate more salary than they are
able to pay, and for the preacher to ask the
officials to pay more than their means will permit ;
and to pay up at the close of the year, put a
note in the bank to be a burden for the next
preacher.
216 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

There was $229.00 on hand in the bank, when I
closed up the accounts of the third year, above
what was necessary to pay up all the indebtedness;
and I gave that amount to the treasurer, presuming
they would never again talk of leaving that impor-
tant field.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
INCIDENTS AND SCENES OF OUR TRIP TO CALIFORNIA.

OON after my appointment to Seventh

Street the third year, the official board

unaminously requested me to take a

vacation, saying, ‘‘ You have a brother

residing in California, and we want you to take

what you have never yet had, a vacation of some
two or three months.”

While I was hesitating in my mind, and praying
to God for direction, I called upon A. W. Middleton,
as I was passing his office at the corner of Broad-
way and Warren Street (as he had been one of
our trustees and was then the eastern agent for the
Santa Fee Railroad), who, as I came in, said, “I
was just going to write to you that next week the
extremely low fare to California will be raised to
almost double the amount it is now; and I do not
believe you will ever have an opportunity to go
so cheaply again.” Inquiring the price, I at once
decided to go. Purchasing tickets for myself and
my wife, I came home that Thursday noon, saying
to Mrs. Morehouse, ‘ At once prepare to start for

California on next Monday morning.”
217
218 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

As I had for the past thirteen years been
assisting my brethren in the ministry in the time
of their vacations, I had no difficulty in supplying
my pulpit, even at so short a notice, they all
saying that they were glad I was going to have a

~ rest from labor.

Monday, May 10th, 7:15 4.M., we started from
the parsonage of the Seventh Street Methodist
Episcopal Church, New York City, on the
Pennsylvania Railroad, through Philadelphia, the
“City of Brotherly Love,” to Baltimore, called the
“ Monumental City,” and there transferred ourselves
and baggage to the Baltimore and Ohio road. As
we entered our palace-car at 10:30, we were
grateful to our friend, A. W. Middleton, who had,
from his office in New York City, telegraphed for a
superior section; but the contrast between a noisy,
jolting sleeping-car and the quict of the parsonage
is so great, that but little sleep is secured the first
night.

We arrived in Washington at 3 P.M., and
remained long enough to give us a bird’s-eye view
of the Capitol, in which the representatives of this
great nation are enacting laws, we trust, for its
welfare. At 4:15, we halted a few moments at |
Ilarper’s Ferry, where the building, designated
“fort,” once held by John Brown and his few tried
friends, and where he was taken prisoner, and soon
after executed by the authoritics of Virgina; and
also. the crumbling walls of the government
buildings that were burned in the late civil war
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 219

by Stonewall Jackson, at the time General Lee
invaded Pennsylvania, and the day previous to the
skirmishing that preceded the battle of Gettys-
burg. The placid waters of the river (called by
the aborigines the ‘ Potomac”) are flowing on as
peacefully as when the dusky Indian glided upon its
bosom, with his bark canoe, or when Washington
dwelt upon its delightful banks at Mount Vernon ;
or, when, in the terrible conflict of the civil war,
its bosom was so often stained with the blood of
those who were defending the Union.

Our next point of interest, where, for a few
moments we halted, was Martinsburg and Cumber-
land Valley, where General Lee marched, when
preparing with the flower of the Southern army to
strike a deadly blow, and thus secure an uprising
of the rebel sympathizers in the North, and thus
force secession. But, while man proposes, God
disposes; and, in the terrible conflict at Gettys-
burg, the rebel army was so crippled that all the
future efforts only indicated its hoplessness of final
success. ;

As we reached Cincinnati,,named after the
great Roman senator and consummate general who,
when he had secured peace and prosperity to
Rome, returned to his humble farm, where, as his
counsel was sought by the senators, they found
him following his plow, as previous to his exaltation
to the highest position of Rome.

As we passed along the Ohio River, we could _
remember when this was considered the “Far
220 . AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

West,” and the thought that upon its waters
young Abraham Lincoln once guided his little
flat boat, and in the rough and severe discipline
of early and future life, was being prepared for
the great work of guiding the “Ship of State”
through one of the most terrific storms that this
(or, we might say, any) nation ever passed, to the
haven of peace.

Our route led us to pass through a portion of New
York, New Jersey, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia,
Pennsylvania, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Missouri,
Kansas, Colorado, New Mexico, Arizona, Southern
California—fifteen States, or from the Atlantic to
the Pacific; and, if no break in the connection, we
would traverse by Saturday at 9:10 P.M., a distance
of 3,300 miles; or, in other words, across the vast
domain of Uncle Sam’s possessions on the American
continent, confirming the truth of the poetry,
“Uncle Sam is rich enough to buy us all a
farm.”

We crossed the Mississippi at St. Louis; and, as
we contemplated the great change that had occurred
in the two hundred and thirteen years since the
two adventurous Frenchmen first came down its
waters in their explorations; we could, with the
inspired writer say, “What hath God wrought!”
We here passed up the Mississippi to the Missouri,
which, as its muddy waters are received by the
Mississippi, appear disinclined to assimilate for
many miles below, each retaining its own color, as if

opposed to uniting into one. But time and distance
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 221

in their journey removes the distinction, and they
become one in purpose and work.

In passing through the State of Missouri, for the
first time, we find it indicating the same fertility
with Iowa and Minnesota above, or the states east
of the Mississippi, and with the additional benefit of
coal for fuel beneath its fertile prairies. And thus,
with the State of Kansas, which, as we surveyed its
beautiful and extended prairies, we did not wonder
that when a territory, and the irrepressible conflict
was upon us, as a nation, each party should strive
to secure this gem of our country as a prize. But,
thank God, these scenes of violence from border
ruffians melted away beneath the scorching fires
of the civil war and the emancipation proclamation
of President Lincoln. And now, in the language
of the inspired writer, ‘the sword is beaten into
the ploughshare, and the spear into the pruning-
hook,” and we trust ‘the nation shall learn war no
more.” Before we reached Kansas City, we saw
the terrible devastation of one of those western
cyclones, which had passed some sixteen hours
before us, sweeping a train of cars from the track,
in a complete wreck by the side of the enbankment ;
and also trees and buildings along the way, and
in the city of Kansas, killing at once fifty-eight
“persons. How inscrutable are the ways of Provi-
dence! And were it not that we have implicit
confidence that God is a wise and beneficient
Being—too good to be unkind, and too wise to err—
who will not permit these severities to occur unless
222 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

some great and desirable good is to be obtained, we
would question His goodness.

The Western portion of Kansas, and portions of
Colorado, New Mexico, and Arizona, called “ the
plains,” are extremely barren of trees and shrubs,
with the exception of a few stunted cotton-wood or
cedars, the sage-brush, cactus, prickly-pears, and
plants that grow without water; with no living
creature to be seen, with the exception of a few
turtle doves, a rabbit occasionally, and the prairie
dogs, which, at times, appear on the top of their
little mounds, erect, and seem to say to the
smoking engine and train, ‘ What right have you
to invade our dominions?” Or, as the engine
would screech, they would reply with a bark and a
dive, instantly disappear. They dwell in colonies,
and the little boys and girls will often exclaim,
“Tere is another dog-town!” At many places,
we could see the droves of cattle, sheep, horses or
mules, where convenient to water; but the past
winter had been so severe, that along the way
on either side, we saw the bones and carcasses of
hundreds of the cattle that had perished.

As we cross from Kansas into Colorado, near the
town of Trinidad, we can see portions of the Rocky
Mountain ranges, whose tops are covered with
snow, and some of them appearing to be not more
than three or four miles distant. Many of the
houses are called adobe, or, as we would say, mud
houses, composed of muddy clay, baked in the sun,
in form like our brick, and plastered outside with
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA, 223

‘something like the same material. Others were
made of upright poles and thus plastered; and
many of them covered with poles and mud, to keep
the occupants from being wet with the annual rain,
which is brief in duration. .

The ascent up the Rattoon Mountains, a spur of
the Rocky, was accomplished by the assistance of
three powerful engines, two to pull and one to push,
and the ascent was slow, causing the engines to
puff like the heavy farm horses fed on dusty hay.
The sides of these mountains were sparsely covered
with shrubs, a few yellow pines and cedars, but
dwarfish in appearance. As we neared the highest
point, we entered a tunnel 7,627 feet through, and
considered the crest of the continent, and the
ancient gateway of the trail to Santa Fe, situated
in New Mexico, and the oldest town in the United
States. The view of the canyons and extended
valleys beyond, as we emerged from the tunnel, and
passed down into New Mexico, is inspiring and
deeply impressive, especially as we contrast them
_ with the broad, extended prairies and burning
plains that we have passed. Here the towering
mountains stand like giant sentinels, to guard the
vast expanse of prairie land, while herds of cattle
and sheep are quietly grazing here and _ there,
indicating that these lands are already occupied as
ranches.

Early on Friday morning, we crossed the Rio
Grande, which was now swollen by the melting
snows of the mountains; and halting for water
224 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

and coal, the families of the Indians who resided
near in their little mud houses all came out to sell
their little wares. And though so cold that some.
of us wore our overcoats, many of the Indians
were bare-footed, and some were partially naked
(especially the little papooses), and appeared to
be highly delighted to see the passing strangers.
As we reached the ‘Continental Divide,” or the
elevation where the waters run to the two distant
oceans, the scene was perfectly grand and majestic,
above all that we had ever seen.

Mountain after mountain, towering high, and in
varied and imposing forms of red_ sand-stone ;
spires of seeming obelisks and carved sphinxes,
deep and lofty grottoes, and arches ‘of entrance—
supported by massive columns and colonades of
pillars—to these temples of nature, built by the
wisdom and power of God. We seemed to feel
like Jacob, when he awoke from his dream, and
could say, ‘“‘God was in this place.” Or, like
Moses, when, on Horeb, he heard God speak from
the burning bush, ‘ This is Holy Ground.” The
Nauve Jo (called ‘‘Nauve Ho”) Indians have a
reservation near, and are successfully cultivating
the soil by irrigation, raising all kinds of cereals to
perfection, and also cattle, sheep, goats, horses,
and donkeys ; their chief owning a thousand sheep,
and their rose blankets excel in market prices,
bringing seventy-five dollars per pair. As we
passed an Indian scttlement, where whole families
were sitting out on their platforms, to see the
\

TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 205

passing trains, and manifesting their delight, a
little fellow in the palace car, who for the first
time saw them in their rude native dress, ran to
his mother and said, with great glee, ‘Oh, wasn’t
that a good show ?”

On Friday morning, we were all anxiously
waiting for our breakfast; but, as we reached
Coleridge, at 8:30, we found the hotel and principal
buildings of the place had just been burned down,
and we were compelled to telegraph beyond; and
when, at 11:15, the waiting landlord saw the
destruction that followed, he, no doubt, could say,
“Go on, my partners in distress!”

At 6 P.M., we crossed the Cavion Diabolus, or,
in English, ‘ Devil’s Canyon,” a deep gorge of
two hundred and forty-seven feet deep, and some
seventy-five feet wide, caused by the floods coming
down from mountain snows and annual rains. As
we stood upon the platform, to get a better view,
we noticed the ladies turned pale with fear; but,
as we reached the opposite bank, we suggested that
they should praise the bridge that had carried-them
safely over.

On Saturday morning, we found that a freight
train had broken down, and torn up the track, aad
was lying upon it, and we were compelled to wait
for the east-bound train from Los Angeles; and the
tedious work of transferring baggage and freight,
and each train reversing engine and returning, thus
delaying us nine hours. But while delayed, some
of us went prospecting for flowers, and we returned
226 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

with ten different varieties of prairie flowers;
securing a tomato-can, we filled it with water and,
inserting the boquet, put it in the window of our
section—an ornament to our part of the car.

At 2:30 p. M., crossed the Colorado River, the
“divide” between Arizona and California, ‘called the
““Needles.” Here we again saw the Indians in their
primitive state, armed with bows and arrows. And
as the passengers would insert a five-cent piece in
a stick, and stick it in the ground some four rods
distant, they would shoot, and the one who hit the
money claimed it as his reward. A bright lad,
some sixteen years of age, excelled all the older
warriors in markmanship, and thus secured the
most prizes.

Again, we came to another of the cone-shaped
mountains, so frequent in this country; arid all
along the sides, and far in the distance along the
plain, the black and hardened lava was seen just
in the shape it had cooled from its melted liquid
state. As we approach Los Angeles, the fertility
of the country increased, and-the character of the
shrubs and trees indicated that the climate was
entirely different, and that we had reached the
tropics.

On Sabbath morning, we inquired at the hotel at
which we were staying for the nearest Methodist
Episcopal Church, and were directed to Fort
Street; and, at the close of the very able sermon,
accepted the invitation of the pastor for all
strangers to come and become acquainted, and he
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 297

inquired our residence and name, and we gave it.
He replied, ‘‘ You are not A. C. Morehouse, are
you?” And we answered inthe affirmative. He
said, “ Why, do you know that you officiated at
our wedding, nearly twenty-six years ago?” And,
calling upon his wife, who was in the congregation,
saying, “‘ Maria, come! Here isa surprise.” And
though the time and distance was long since we
gathered at Brother Hebbad’s (her father’s happy
home, and one of my official board on the Daven-
port Circuit), and we had not met since I pronounced
them husband and wife, and introduced them to
the guests as Mr. and Mrs. Brazce (as they at once
went to the State of Iowa); yet the precious
memories of those happy days of my early minis-
try came freighted with a fragrance as from Eden’s
bowers, or the richly perfumed zephyrs from the
flowers and groves of oranges and lemons of Los
Angeles.

We also found Rev. Asael M. Hough, a cherished
friend of our early ministry, and with him his
devoted wife; enjoyed their hospitality, and also
the reminiscences of the revival scenes of our
labors in the vineyard of the Lord on the Pratts-
ville District.

- We had inquired of the late Bishop Scott, after
he had held a conference in Los Angeles, what was
his opinion of it. He replied, “I consider it the
garden of the world.” And it is a most delightful
climate, producing fruits and flowers as only
possible in’ a‘tropical climate, when supported by
228 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

plentiful irrigation. But when, after preaching for
them on Sabbath evening, as the next morning
some of the official brethren said to us, ‘Dr.
Brazee’s three years are nearly expired. Would
you not be pleased to come here?” Mrs. More-
house quickly replied, ‘‘I prefer the East to even
Los Angeles ”—confirming the oft-repeated senti-
ment, ‘‘ There is no place like home.”

On Monday, accompanied by Dr. Brazee and
his wife, we visited delightful residences where
vineyards, groves of oranges, lemons, apricots,
pomegranates, peach, pear, and all kinds of tropical
fruits were growing, and the avenues to their
residences lined with palm and other ornamental
trees, and their shady walks adorned with banks of
the most beautiful flowers, roses, heliotropes, and
geraniums, running up to the tops of their houses,
covered with the flowers, that are in perpetual
bloom, filling the air with their fragrance.

On Tuesday, we, accompanied by Sister Brazee,
went down to Long Beach (something after the
pattern of Ocean Grove), where they have a
conference camp-meeting grove, and where we, for
the first time, were permitted to stand upon the
shore of the Pacific Ocean, and musingly wander
along its pebbled beach, listening to the whispering
of its sparkling waves, saying, ‘‘God is even
here! ”

On Wednesday of the second week we started
for San Francisco, passing through nearly a hun-
dred miles of barren, sandy plains, partially covered

7
TRIP to CALIFORNIA. 229

with shrubs, sage-bush, cactus of different specics,
with here and there a shrubby cedar, and a few
cotton-woods in the valleys along the streams. But,
on Thursday morning, as we entered the vicinity
of the San Joaquin (pronounced San Wakeenc)
River, from which the lands are irrigated, we
passed through the most extended wheat-fields we
ever saw, stretching as far as we could see on
either side of the road, and a hundred miles in
length. At one p.M., we came to the Sacramento
River. And as we passed along its banks, the
refreshing breeze from its cooling waters was a
delightful change from the heated air of the plains
on the day previous.

As we halted at Oakland, some six miles from
San Francisco, two young men entered the cars;
and, as they discovered an aged couple, they
started quickly to meet them; who, in turn
recognized their two sons, whom, I presume, they
had not seen for years (as they appeared to have
just come from the ‘“Fatherland.”) They rushed
into each other’s arms, mingling their tears of joy
and giving vent to expressions that suggested the
great joy of those who, after a long separation, will
meet with loved ones in heaven.

Crossing over from Oakland by steamer, we
entered the “City of the Golden Gate,” with
gratitude to Almighty God for protection to the
farthest city from New York to which we were
destined. After going to the Golden Gate Park,
Cliff House, also there wandering along the beach
930 AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 7

of the Pacific, which, though its name indicates
“peaceful,” is about the same, in its restless and
surging waves, as the Atlantic. We had a very
pleasant interview with Dr. Crary, editor of the
California Advocate, to whom we had letters of
introduction from Brother Holmes of New York
City.

San Francisco is, indeed, a marvelous city, when
we consider the brief period of its growth—one of
the many standing testimonies of the rapidity ot
Americans in their march of propress.

As we re-crossed the bay, and entered the cars
to go to Grass Valley, to attain the great object of
our long journey—to mect my brother, whom I
had not seen for over thirty-four years,—the
incidents of our boyhood days came gliding along
the panorama of memory, and then the solemn truth
that we two were all that remained of the family of
seven, who once gathered around the family board
in the happy circle. We were grateful to God that,
in the great provision of the Gospel, we may all be
prepared to meet in heaven.

The Central Pacific crosses the Sacramento at
Porticosta on a mammoth ferry-boat, wide enough
inside of the six great boilers to hold four tiers of
cars, and 411 feet long, or in all 1644 feet, enough
to take the longest train of the company. As we
passed up the valley of the Sacramento, we found
it very productive, especially where the land is
irrigated.

In passing up the branch road, from Colfax to
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 231

Grass Valley, we found that this was one of the
most circuitous for the distanee (some sixteen miles)
of all the roads we had yet traveled, but genius
had triumphed over the hills and valleys of the
Sierra Nevada.

Grass Valley is, as indicated by the name,
beautiful and highly productive, a miniature of
Los Angeles ; but while its climate will not permit
the growth of tropical plants—the orange and
lemon, with their golden fruit—yet underneath, and
in the mountains, hills, and valleys, over fifty
million dollars worth of golden treasure has been
found, and some twenty quartz mines are being
worked. And the “ Idaho,” one of the many that
we visited, was once considered one of the richest
gold mines of the United States. As we descended
to the distance of some eightcen hundred feet, and
saw extending here -and there the drifts; and
the great amount of timber used to support the
rock and keep open these subterranean passages ;
and saw the men operating with their steam-drills,
and with powder, pick, and hammer, breaking out
the quartz rocks, to be hauled to the surface ; and
the crushing-mills, that are running night and day ;
and the process of the separation of the pure from
the dross; and, one of the most effective, the retort

~or fire process—we could but think, ““How much
like the course our Heavenly Father is compelled to
pursue with many of us, to prepare us for useful-
ness hereon earth, and for the company of the
pure in heaven ! e
232 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

We were most heartily welcomed by our brother,
who, as we met, threw his arms around me in
loving embrace, kissing me as a mother would her
child; and, then, turning to his wife, saying,
“This is my good brother, of whom I have so often
spoken.” And turning to his sons, said, ‘‘ This is
your good uncle, and I want you all to love him for
my sake.” As we entered his house, he said,
“This, my brother, is your home, and the longer
you stay the better. These grounds, fruits and
flowers are yours. This is the supreme hour of
my life—an honor that to me is above all other,—
to welcome you, who, when we were orphans,
provided so good a home for us. :

His excellent wife and children vied with him
in making us welome, their hospitality unbounded,
and also those with whom we associated at the
church and in the very enjoyable Sunday-school
excursion to a grove of towering pines and mighty
oaks, the growth of centuries, some eight miles
distant by the railroad. And as we preached for
Dr. Buck, an excellent preacher and Christian
gentleman, we found the same warm-hearted
“ Amen!” and shouts of joyful victory, as in the
East, indicating that the fire of our early Meth-

-odism has not ceased to burn.

We had expected to spend but two Sabbaths in
Grass Valley, but, by the pressing requests of our
friends, and the assurance that our remaining would
be a great blessing to them in the great work of
secking a preparation for a happier meeting in the
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 233

future world with the holy, happy spirits, where
there are no sad parting scenes, we were induced to
stay another week. And when the parting came,
they each, with many others, whom we had first
known here, and that to love, promised to meet us in
our Heavenly Father’s family above. It afforded us
great joy, even though our parting here was, no
doubt, to meet no more on earth.

As we reached the summit of the Sierra Nevada,
and passed through forty-one miles of snow-sheds,
and the next morning saw the snow yet remaining
on either side, and the white mantles of snow cover-
ing the mountain towering so high above us, and
enjoyed the cool atmosphere, we could say, “It is
good to be here.”

Just before we reached the Truckee, by the
persuasion of a friend, we decided to visit Lake
Tahoe. Entering an open four-horse coach, in
which were fourteen persons, besides baggage, we
passed up the stream that flows from the lake fifteen
miles distant. The morning air was pure and
bracing, and the scenery was grand.

The majestic pines and cedars, in their native
state; the wild plum, currant, and other shrubs
and flowers peculiar to this high altitude, were
blooming; and robin red-breast, and the striped
chip-squirrel, appeared as much at home here as in
the Eastern States. But here and there, in varied
forms, the jagged rocks towering high, appeared as
if some Michael Angelo, or modern imitator, had
been practicing to test his genius. One was
234 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

pointed out to us by our very obliging driver as
‘‘ Belva Lockwood,” another the ‘“‘ Duke of Wel-
lington,” one, the ‘ Devil’s Blacksmith-shop,”
another, his “Satanic Play-ground,” which at once
carried us in thought to him who dwelt among
the tombs, but was delivered by the blessed
Saviour. Ilalting, when half-way, at a large
stream called Squa Creek, we all drank of the
sparkling water, as cold as if first running from
the melting banks of snow above.

We found the lake to be one of the most beauti-
ful sheets of water we had ever seen. It is eight
and one-half miles wide, twenty-three miles long,
over six thousand feet above the sea, and surrounded
by snow-capped mountains,from which it is supplied.
The water is, therefore, cold and remarkably clear.
We found Mr. Bailey, the proprietor of the hotel
at which we stopped, a perfect gentleman, and
everthing was of the best character. Securing the
services of John Hurley, an expert boatman, J,
with my better half, at once proceeded to test our
skill as disciples of Isaak Walton. And in connec-
tion with the most delightful sail, we had the
pleasure of securing six large, beautiful lake-trout,
which were served up for our dinner, and that of
the guests at the Bailey Hotel, in a manner that
would have been a credit to Delmonico’s, suited to
the most critical and epicurean taste. Wednesday
morning, we caught ten fine ones (Mrs. Morehouse
four of them) and expressed them to our friends in
Grass Valley. At 5 p.M., we again entered the
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 235

coach for Truckee, and much enjoyed the evening
ride

On Thursday morning, we again entered the
ears for the East. And as we passed up the

_Humboldt River, we saw, in the distance beyond,
what is called the ‘‘Sink,” or where the river is
lost in the sands of the plains.

“ Battle Mountain Station,” is so named from a

great battle between emigrants, who were crossing
the plains, and the war-like savages. And nearby
was an enclosure in which were buried many
_ persons who had also died while they were on their
way to and from the “land of promise.” As we
thought of the sorrow that must have filled the
hearts of those who had there deposited the
precious forms of their loved ones, never even to
look upon their graves again, we were blessed with
the words of the Revelator: ‘‘ And there shall be
no more death.”

In passing up the Humboldt, we found the river
increasing in size. And along the stream, where
the lands were watered by the river, herds of
cattle and sheep were grazing; but the mountains
and high grounds were mostly barren, with the
exception of those that were irrigated. The
“ Palisades” is a deep cut through the mountains,
by the Humboldt, quite like those on the west
side of our Hudson River. And below the em-
bankment and in the river, lay the the wreck
of the cars that, a few days previous, had, by a
disaster, been thrown off the track, making the
236 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

fourth of the kind that had occurred previous to
our passing. ~

On Friday morning, we came in view of Salt
Lake, some forty-five miles wide, by sixty-five
long. Passing around to the River Jordan, we
found a great change. The fields watered by its
streams were very productive, and the mountain
streams were utilized for the purpose of irrigation.
Ogden is an active country city, but depends much
upon the business from the railroad. Salt Lake
City is an evidence of what is being accomplished:
by irrigation, but the impress of the great
exactions of the church, in its tithe system, is seen
everywhere in the appearance of its people, their
homes, and farms. The great Mormon Temple “is
now going up slowly. It is massive in its founda-
tion and structure, but the expense of litigation,
and the collapse of their wun-Christian and
debauching church peculiarities, so uncongenial to
to American institutions, which is sure to come,
will necessitate the government, or some men of
business, either for commerce or Christianity, to at
last finish for God and humanity what Brigham
Young, moved by lust, commenced.

As we ascended the valley, and saw the deep
canyons and red, rocky boulders rising in their
perpendicular forms far above us, and so near at
times, that we could almost touch them from the
platform, and especially the ‘Black Canyon,”
where the cut is formed by the crystal stream
coming down from the west, and the Gunnison
TRIP TO GALIFORNIA. 237

River from the east; here they meet, and, in a
whirling eddy, struggle for the mastery, and, as a
compromise, turn toward the north, forming another
romantic gateway. The Castle Gate is one of the
wonders of the many in this strange country,
. formed by rocks, rising over six hundred feet
above the stream, in the form of the letter V,
perpendicular, and some twenty feet wide, facing
the railway, formed by the canyons meeting, leaving
these cloud-piercing rocky posts, through which
the foaming river and thundering train go rushing
by, as if in a contest for a prize. This canyon is
fifteen miles through, and on the rocks above,
almost every form of obelisk and sculpture can be
seen—the imprint of nature’s God.

The difficulties in building the Rio Grande Rail-
road were such that oné of the first miles cost one
million dollars, and the great courage of the
company,.and engineering genius, is displayed in
the construction. The Chipeta Falls, that comes
- down the lofty rocks, and forms in spray as it falls
in its pure white robes, is extremely beautiful.
And, as passing through, and surveying the lofty
peaks, some of them eighteen hundred feet high,
we are impressed with the greatness of our God
by the grandeur of His Works.

As we continued to ascend, we reached what is
called Marshal’s Pass or ‘ Continental Divide,”
where the waters run in opposite directions, to the
Atlantic and Pacific Oceans, and above are the
snows which glisten in the sun, and drifts in the
238 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

gorges below us. On the summit, where we halted
for coal and water, we gathered handfuls from the
drifts that were lying by the side of the snow-sheds
of the company, built to secure the road from the
deep snows of winter.

Passing down the Arkansas, we come to what is
called the Royal Gorge, where the river has cut its
passage through the mountain, and where the
company has again followed the windings of the
river, blasting out the sides of the rocky mountains,
to make room for the track of the road, and the
rushing river seeming to foam with anger at our
temerity in invading the solitude of its rights,
acquired by centuries of peaceable possession.
And to all who may desire to see the Pacific coast,
we would say be sure to take the Santa Fe Road,
visiting Southern California, and return by the Rio
Grande.

As we reached Denver, we found old friends
waiting for us at the depot. And as we entered
their plesant home, late Saturday night, we were
glad in our hearts that the coming day would be the
Sabbath, a day of rest. We attended church, and
the genial pastor, Dr. de la Matyr, made us welcome,
introducing us to the ministers who had come to
listen to the baccalaureate sermon of Dr. More,
chancellor of the Denver University. And as we
listened to one of the most appropriate and masterly
sermons for the occasion, and heard the hearty
“Amen!” and at times the applause, the flood-tide

of emotion overcame even the more reserved and
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA. 239

quiet ones, in floods of tears. As we saw the large
company of young men and maidens, who were to
go forth from this institution with the great
responsibilities of time and eternity before them,
we could but praise Almighty God for men who,
by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, could so
instruct and present the truth, that all who listen
must feel that, like Moses on Horeb, they have
heard from God.

Denver is, indeed, beautiful for situation, and
perhaps one of the most healthy places” of the
continent.

Just before we left, on Monday night, we were
visited by a hail-storm, which covered the ground
with beautiful white pebbles of ice, some of them as
large as hickory nuts, but we were informed that it
was no more frequent than in the Eastern States.
But it is satisfactorily established that the more
they irrigate the country, and make it productive
of cereals, shrubs and trees, the more frequent the
rains. How true, in nature as in grace, ‘“ He that
watereth, himself also shall be watered.” May we
not find in this a sequel to the present desolation
of Palestine, from the once remarkable productive-
ness, when even the mountain-sides were terraced
with vineyards and fruit-bearing trees and shrubs,
the valleys and plains covered with luxurious,
waving grain and grasses, and Lebanon and the
tops of the mountains covered with forests. It is
written, “‘In the sweat of thy face shall thou eat
bread.” And in the face of Nature’s perspiration
240 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

is bread to be eaten; for dews and mists always |
scem to increase as toil increases the fruitfulness of
the land.

We found the storm had extended eastward,
cooling the air, watering the earth, and causing the
vast, extended praries of Nebraska to appear lovely
in its dress of green, and the traveling delightful,
as the dusty reminder of our earthly origin, so
troublesome in the past, lay quiet, from the effects
of the sprinkling clouds that had showered their
blessings on the thirsty land.

Much of the rich land of Nebraska is yet occupied
as ranches by those engaged in stock-raising, but
these are now rapidly being divided into farms, and
villages are starting up along the railroad, and the
fields of wheat, corn and other cereals are growing;
while here and there, cottages are seen surrounded
by young trees and shrubs, indicating that one of
the great necessities will soon be supplied—that of
sufficient forest trees.

Omaha, on the Missouri River, is another
evidence of the rapidity of the growth of the west-

-ern cities. As we entered it for the first time, and
in memory returned to 1867, when receiving five
letters from Bishop Kingsley, requesting that we
consent to be transferred to take supervision of the
work in Montana. In his last note, he had said, “If
you will report at Omaha in ten days, telegraph, ‘I
go,’ if not, ‘I go not.” We telegraphed from the
conference in New York City, “If twenty days
will do, we will go.” Which would have given us
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA, 241

only thirteen days to return to Windham Centre,
where we were preaching, close up all affairs in
the East; saying to friends, ‘‘ Good-bye, for all
time,” as then there were no railroads to Montana,
and it required seven days to get from Windham
to Omaha. On Thursday night of the conference,
we received a telegram from the bishop, in Cin-
cinnati, saying, ‘‘ Twenty days will be too late.”
We were informed, the next day, that the govern-
ment troops were going up the Missouri at the time
designated by the bishop, and he feared that, if
delayed after, there would be danger from the
hostile Indians. Such is life, especially that of a
Methodist itinerant.

Crossing over into Iowa, as we proceeded East,
we found the fertility increasing, forests of timber,
and variety of it, multiplying—indicating the fre-
queney of rains—and the vast fields of corn and
wheat; also, large droves of cattle in fields of
luxuriant grass—a great contrast, not only in the
feed, but also in their fat and healthy appearance,
compared with those on the Plains. As we crossed
the Mississippi, on the Rock Island Railroad, and
through Illinois, we found that in the thirty-one years
since we first passed through the State, it had made
rapid progress in the farming interests; and in the
growth of the cities, especially Chicago, one of the
most marvelous of American cities, and though
largely destroyed by the great fire a few years
‘since, Phenix-like, it arose from its ashes, renewed
in beauty and vigor.
242, AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Passing through Indiana on the Grand Trunk
Line, we found this great State evidently keeping
pace with her sister States in the march of progress,
Halting at South Bend, a beautiful city, we instine-
tively, in thought, recurred to the Hon. Schuyler
Colfax, who was one of the most affable and correct
parliamentarians that ever presided over a legis-
lative body, with perhaps, the exception of General
Husted, of New York State.

As we passed through a portion of Canada, we
could could sec a marked difference in the character
of the buildings and people, though the land appears
nearly, if not quite, equal in fertility, though more
rolling and uneven. As we came to the Suspension
Bridge, we remember with what wonder we gazed
upon it some thirty-six years since; but compared
to the New York and Brooklyn Bridge, it appears
a dwarf. The Falls, though thundering away, as
the great Niagara is pouring its mighty waters
into the deep abyss below, has been somewhat shorn
of its greatness, by what we have seen of mountain
heights and the grand and deep canyons of the
West. And yet, when we take into account the
volume of water, the semi-circle in its extent,
including the American and Canadian Falls, it is
incomparable. The whirlpool and rapids below the
Falls, where the rushing waves meet, as if in deadly
conflict, and the violence of the shock sends the
surging spray some forty feet high, as if to say,
“This is our monument to Captain Webb,” who
perished here.
TRIP TO CALIFORNIA 243

We were cordially greeteu by Rev. Wm. Osborn,
who is actively employed in preparing the beautiful
International Camp-meeting Grove for the coming
meetings; and if our trunk had not then been on
the way to New York City, we would have yielded
to his earnest solicitation to stay over the Sabbath
to the first meeting of the season.

_ As we descended to the little ‘‘ Maid of the Mist,”
and donned the rubber suit to pass through the
surging waves and falling mists below the Falls,
and steamed up to where the roar of this great
body of falling water is deafening, and its mists,
like the clouds of rain, was falling, we seemed to
be overwhelmed with the greatness and majesty of
our God, as seen through His works, and yet the
. precious thought comes to every true Christian
‘“«This awful God is ours,

Our Father and our Love.

He will send down his heavenly power,
To carry us above.”

Again, standing on the point above the “ Cave of
the Winds,” we would see the beautiful rainbow
reflecting its various hues in the falling spray, and
faith could span with it the ages to where righteous
Noah saw it as the sign of promise of good to all
future generations.

Entering the New York and Erie palace car at
4 P.M., in our native State, on our favorite road,
we, if possible, became more interested in thoughts
of home, the work, and the friends we were now so
soon to meet, and when, on Saturday morning, we
O44 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

reached the parsonage, to greet the loving, precious
friends (who on the night previous to our departure,
had surprised us with the presentation of a purse
of two hundred dollars, presented by Brother
Jacob Roth, president of the board of trustees, and
saying, ‘‘ We have concluded to send Mrs. More-
house with you, to take good care of you, and to be
sure to bring you back with increased health and
usefulness” ), and from whom we had been absent
just forty days and nights, and found, that while
we had daily seen the manifestation of the wonder-
ful care and love of God to us, the church and
congregation had also been protected, and blessed
with the same evidences of His almighty power and
love.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
HEDDING METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

S the time limit was three years, I was
next appointed to Seventeenth Street
(Hedding Methodist Episcopal) Church ;
and, as it was under the jurisdiction of

of the City Church Extension and Missionary

Society, I was informed by the president, Mr.

Bowles Colgate, that if there was no better progress

than the previous year, they would sell the

property.

The church, Sunday-school, and parsonage roofs
all leaked, which we repaired; also the gutters
and leaders, painting them all; painted, frescoed,
and carpeted the Sunday-school and class rooms,
with some three hundred yards of carpet, the first
year.

The second year, we reconstructed the audience-
room, by building a choral gallery in rear of the
pulpit ; erecting a new pulpit and railing; securing
a pipe organ; beautifully frescoing the walls and

ceiling; renovating the cushions and carpets;
245

 
246 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

making altogether one of the finest audience-rooms
in the city.

Our Sunday-school becoming so large, the third ~
year, we were compelled to reconstruct the large
front gallery, by putting in seats in ampithcatre
form, where over four hundred infant scholars were
taught by the infant-class teachers.

The repairs and improvements cost some seven
thousand dollars, which, with the current ex-
penses, were all met in the five years; and also
one thousand dollars was paid upon the mort-
gage of seven thousand dollars, from a legacy
left the church by a former member, the late
Henry Wilson.

Near the close of our fifth year, an effort was made
to pursuade the congregations of the Seventh
Street, the Eleventh Street, and the Seventeenth
Street, Churches, consent to sell the three_
churches, and with the proceeds build a large
tabernacle on Second Avenue near Twelfth Street.
But as the Seventeenth Street Church was now
self-supporting, and the officials and congregation
were opposed to it, I with them opposed the
plan: first, from the fact that the location for
the new church edifice would put it within six
blocks of eight churches (two of them the
strongest in the city); second, as the carrying
out of the plan would involve an expense of fifty
thousand dollars above what we could realize from
the sale of the three churches; and, third, that it
would ve impossible to get the greater number of
HEDDING METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 247

the Satay eon scholars to come vo the new
church, and from these the future of the church is
to be susianed:

The discussions were spirited. At the close of
the third, I called attention to the many mistakes
made by our churches in the nineteen years of my
experience in city work, and presented the follow-
ing resolutions from the officials and congregation
of the Hedding Methodist Episcopal Church :

To the Board of Managers of the New York City
Church Extension and Missionary Society of
the Methodist Episcopal Church.

We, the official members of the Hedding Metho-
dist Episcopal Church, in Seventeenth Street,
New York City, at a mceting called by our pastor
at the request of Rev. M. D. C. Crawford, D.D.,
and Rev. W. A. Layton, to ascertain our opinion of
the wisdom of a plan to sell the three church build-
ings in Seventeenth, Seventh, and Eleventh Streets,
and with the avails of said churches, build one
large church in the vicinity of Twelfth Street and
Second Avenue, uniting the congregations and
Sunday-schools, believe that it would Le a most
unfortunate procedure, and would largely decrease
our influence and power for soul-saving on the East
Side:

First : It would be impossible to retain all of our
membership of these three churches, if they are
sold and removed.
248 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Second: A large decrease in the membership of
the Sunday-schools.

Third: The location unfortunate, being  sur-
rounded by cight churches, within six blocks.

Fourth: An increase of some fifty thousand
dollars indebtedness to the society, for the proposed
church property.

Fifth: A large increase of expenses to carry on
the work.

Sixth: That one-third of the money required to
carry on the new enterprise invested in missionary
help to the present churches would accomplish far
greater results, from the fact that we are now where
the people are residing and in need of sanctuary
privileges; and to remove we will most assuredly
lose our influence over the children, the only hope of
the future church.

Seventh: That since the removal of St. Paul’s
Church, our congregations are rapidly increasing ;
and we believe our present location is now one of
the best and most promising fields on the East Side
from Twenty-seventh Street down to the Battery.
And, as it is reported that but few of our people are
- opposed, we, as the official board, state that, as far
as we know, all of our membership and congrega-
tion are strongly against the proposition.

Again, we have heard that, as we belong to the
society, we have no rights now as a church in this
arrangement. We therefore ask of you to grant us
the same privilege that you have heretofore accorded
to the uptown churches: a restoration of our
HEDDING METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 249

property upon our assuming the mortgage that
remains upon it now, six thousand dollars, we
having paid one thousand dollars last month
from money put in our hands for the use of our
church by the executors of the late Henry Wilson’s
estate.
Yours most truly,
Signed, Geo. O. Hupson, JamEs HENDERSON,
Bens. H. Hotmes, JAmeEs STEVENSON,
Rev. Jno. Francis, Pari J. MATuews,
E. 8. JoHnson, Jno. J. MCNALLY,
W. S. BREAKEY, F. T. Pratt,
Gro. E. Turuitt, RicHarp GrRoGay,
Rost. H. GiuespPig, J. L. HuGGuanp,
E. F. DunGan.

March 11th, 1892.

I then moved that a vote at once be taken; and
the vote was so strong in the affirmative that it was
almost unanimous.

At the announcement of the result by the
chairman, a prominent member of the board, and
also of the Chamber of Commerce, who was sitting
in front, turning, took my hand, saying, ‘ Brother
Morehouse, I congratulate you upon this marvelous
victory. It is wonderful.” Going down the
elevator, ministers and laymen said to me, ‘The
days of miracles have not passed.

And, though Bishops, Elders, and many of the
strongest members of the Board were arrayed
against me at the first discussion, | was conscious
250 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

that I was right; and, if the time limit could have
permitted my remaining another year, we could
have paid off the $6000 mortgage, and commenced
the endowment of the church, thus perpetuating its
usefulness for all future time.
CHAPTER XXXVIIL

SMITHTOWN CIRCUIT.

 

N the last day of the annual conference,
some two weeks after, a prominent
layman came to me, saying, “I am
indignant. I have just been informed

that a little ring is formed to send you kiting, for

the hand you had in saving the Seventeenth Street

Church from being sold; and now you take a

superannuary relation, and go to camp-meetings,

and hold revival- meeting in the cities and villages ;
and you will be instrumental in the salvation of
more souls, and have more money, than if you are
sent to some one-horse appointment.” I replied,
“No; if they can afford to treat me so strangely, I
can better afford to be loyal to the church. I have
been requested to do that for some special work the
authorities desired that I perform, and I have
replied, ‘‘ No; reconstruct your restrictive rules so
that contingences can be met.’” He then replied,

“Tt is an outrage, after all the soul and church-

saving of your nineteen years in this city and all

through your ministry, to treat you in this manner;
: 251

 

 

 

 
252 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

and I think you are not wise to submit to such treat-
ment.” Some of the preachers urged me to the
same course; but my conviction of my duty, was
to be firm for what I believed to be right for myself.

When I returned from conference, which had
closed that evening, a perfect storm of indignation
arose from my friends, as they were informed of
what the cabinet had done; and some dozen letters
from ministers and laymen came to me, expressing
their indignation and promising to stand faithfully
by me in the future as in the past. And I did not
know how many friends I had, and how true they
were, until this occurred.

As my friends in the city inquired if I
needed a horse, I said to them, “I presume we
will.” And they at once united to purchase a fine
horse, carriage, harness, robes, blankéts, and whip—
a complete outfit for a Methodist circuit preacher—
and sent it up to us.

When we came in the parsonage, the good ladies
had provided a fine dinner and gave us a splendid
welcome, and seemed much pleased with the new
pastor and his wife.

As we came in from the church, the first Sunday
service, Mrs. Morehouse said to me, ‘ Have you
ever peached in so poor-ldoking a church as this at
the Branch, in your ministry?” TI replied, “ Not
in some thirty years.” She replied, “I shall be
mortified to have our many city friends, who have
promised to come and see us, find such a poor-

looking church as this.” I replied, ‘‘ We will not
SMITHTOWN CIRCUIT. 253

let it be so long.” She replied, “ You are not
going to work here as you have often in the past?”
I replied, “ We will do our duty as we see it. We
will have no vacation this year,” and as I enumer-
ated the changes to be made—finishing the belfry
by putting up a fine spire and a frontice outside;
taking out the old smoky stove, pipe, and chimney ;
also taking away the large blinds, two feet four
inches by ten, and making of the ten large windows,
twenty memorial windows with emblems and
decorated glass ; and also, replastering the broken
walls, finishing with fresco paper; reconstructing
the altar, platform, railing; building a pulpit;
putting new seating ; carpeting the church, putting
in a furnace, by excavating beneath the foundation ;
an addition in the rear to descend to the furnace
room; painting and graining the church; also
painting the church; parsonage, shed, barn, fences,
and out-buildings—she replied, ‘‘ O dear, it will be
an all summer’s work.”

When I calied the officials together, and pre-
sented my plans, they replied, “It is impossible.
We could only pay our former pastor five hundred
dollars; and that, with the interest on the mort-
gage of twelve hundred dollars, was all we could
possibly pay.” I replied, ‘I can superintend and
also work with you; and, if you cannot subscribe
money, you can come and work; and New York
City friends have promised to stand by me, and
we can pay off the mortgage and also pay for the
. . improvements,
254 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

And our friends honored our faith, contributing
fifteen hundred pounds of paint, one hnndred and
fifty gallons of linseed oil, thirty gallons of varnish,
all of the fresco paper for church and parsonage,
and some four hundred dollars in money, so that
when we reopened the church, Bishop E. G.
Andrews, preaching from ‘I will build my church,”
a most impressive and powerful sermon—and Rev.
D. W. Couch, of Brooklyn; assisted by Rev. F.
Saunders, of Northport; W. A. Layton, and other
former pastors and friends—cnough was pledged, '
with what was secured afterward, to pay off the
whole indebtedness.

In February following, the Presiding Elder,
assisted by Rev. F. Saunders, of Northport, and
other friends, assisted in the services of burning
the mortgage at the morning service; and in the
afternoon service, the ladies of the Aid Society,
who had been very efficient in helping financially,
burnt the bond; and the whole congregation united
in praising God, by singing the long-metre
‘“Doxology,” a jubilant event for the people.

We also held revival meetings at each of the
churches, with some conversions, and others who
experienced the rich blessing of perfect love ; thus
giving to them great additional power in the work -
of the Redeemer. ;

As the parsonage lot had been neglected, we, the
first and second years, set out peach, pear, quince,
cherry, apple, plum, grape, current, raspberries,
blackberries, gooseberrics and strawberries, which
SMITHTOWN CIRCUIT. 255

with the fine garden of vegetables, made this a
most delightful home the third year of our
pastorate.

We also removed a chimney that stood in the
dining-room, and put in a fine bay window on
the east side, thus. enlarging the small dining-room
and adding greatly to the appearance and comfort
of the parsonage.

The great tornado, that sw ept down ornamental
and fruit trees, and buildings, blew our church sheds
up in the air at the Branch, and as they fell demol-
ished them. We commenced to re-erect them ; but,
before they were completed, another storm, nearly
as severe, threw them down again. We rebuilt,
adding two more stalls to the six previous; and,
thoroughly painting and securing them, hope
they will stand the tremendrous storms of Long
Island.

The second year, Mrs. Caroline Platt, a pious
Presbyterian, whose husband and son had with her
‘lamented the irreligious state of society at Kings
Park previous to their death, conceived the idea of
building a memorial church; and, having nearly
completed it, was compelled to put a mortgage of
twelve hundred dollars upon the property to pay
the contractor. She offered the building to the
- Presbyterians, if they would assume the mortgage ;
but they hesitated. She then offered to give it to
the Methodist Episcopal Church, if we would take it.
I said to her, “‘Make the deed of land two acres
instead of one-fourth, so that we can have sheds,
256 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

barn, parsonage, garden, and fruits and vege-
tables, and I will consider it.” She consented ;
and, though it added one-third to my work, as we
with her believed that the Methodist Church
could do much toward counteracting the evils
flowing from the five saloons where no church or
Sunday-school existed, we consented to undertake
that work.

We at once reconstructed the church—enlarging
the platform, building a railing and pulpit, carpeting
the platform, cushioning the kneeling-step of the
communion rail, and furnishing lamps. A good
Presbyterian lady, Mrs. Lawrence, upholstered the
chairs. We put in a furnace, and built a large
cistern; and our friend, W. B. Douglas, furnished
a non-freezing pump; Brother Bell, of New York
City, furnished timber ; and others, lumber, paints,
oil, and nails; and the people uniting to put up the
sheds, which in front are supported by nine locust
posts (the gift of Mr. Peter C. Badeau), put two
feet deep, so that the wind cannot blow them over,
and containing eight stalls, estimated to be the
finest church sheds in Smithtown.

We reported the circumstances and indebtedness
of the twelve hundred dollar mortgage to the.
Church Extension Society at Philadelphia; and
offered, if they would give us five hundred dollars,
to pay off the mortgage and interest; and they
consented. We then called upon a good friend of
this church enterprise, who had already secured
over one thousand dollars for Mrs, Platt, and
SMITHTOWN CIRCUIT. 257

asked him to raise us four hundred more, and
we would then raise the balance to free this
valuable church property from all indebtedness ;
and he consented.

At the first anniversary, June 24th, 1893, the
good people of Kings Park celebrated the complete
deliverance of their church property from all
indebtedness by burning the bond and mortgage ;
and, shortly after, a devoted lady, Miss Bishop, who
was on a visit to Sister Platt, gave a beautiful
carpet.

When our fine Sunday-school held the Christmas
entertainment for 1894, it was considered one of
the greatest triumphs of faith, by a consecrated
woman, in this one of the most unpropitious fields,
to see such a glorious work accomplished in less
than two years, and a Christian society converted
by the power of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, where
no Church or Sunday-school existed, to counteract
the evils flowing from the five saloons and Sabbath-
desecration of Kings Park.

As the congregation and Sunday-school much
desired a church organ, I wrote to some good
friends of mine who are manufacturers (Williams
Co., of Chicago), and they, under the circumstances,
made us a very liberal reduction in price; and, on
the first Sunday of the year 1895, the school and
congregation were assisted by the music of the
new organ; and, it was suggested by Mrs. Platt,
when the ladies met to put down their beautiful
carpet, that we should acknowledge our gratitude
258 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

to Almighty God for the wonderful assistance He
had given in the work of this church; and with
thankful hearts and voices sing, ‘‘ Praise God, from
whom all blessings flow!” on the first Sunday of
the new year.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
WHAT IS SANCTIFICATION?

[Prepared and read, by request, at the Preachers’ Meshing at
Riverhead, Long Island, in 1894.]

R EBSTER defines it: First, the act of
making holy; second, the act of God’s
grace by which the affections of men are
purified, or alienated from sin and the
world, and exalted to a supreme love to God; also
the state of being thus purified or sanctified. The
words, ‘‘holiness,” “ perfection,” ‘‘ perfect,” “love,”
“full assurance of faith,” and “sanctification,” are
words which holy men of God spake as they were
moved by the Holy Ghost. We have no contro-
versy which those who declaim against the use
of these words; their issue is with the Holy
Ghost. These, though somewhat different in their
etymology, are theologically used in Scripture, and
by our standard writers, as referring to the same
state of grace. It may be well, at this point, to
say that the word sanctification, as found in the
Scriptures, has a double meaning ; and, when used

to designate the state of a perfect Christian, is by
259

 
260 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

our standard writers called “entire sanctification,”
or, as by the apostle, “sanctified wholly.” Mr.
Wesley, in his Plain Account of Christian Perfection,
teaches that it is ‘‘ Loving God with all our heart,
mind, soul, and strength.” This implies that no
wrong temper, none contrary to love, remains in the
soul, and that all the thoughts, words, and actions
are governed by pure love. Mr. Fletcher says,
“We call Christian perfection the maturity of grace
and holiness, which established adult believers
attain to under the Christian dispensation; in other
words, Christian perfection is a spiritual constella-
tion, made up of these gracious stars: perfect
repentance, perfect faith, perfect humility, perfect
meekness, perfect self-denial, perfect resignation,
perfect hope, perfect charity for our visible enemies
as well as for our earthly relations, and above all,
perfect love for our invisible God through the
explicit knowledge of our Mediator, Jesus Christ.”
Mr. Watson teaches, ‘‘ Our complete deliverance
from all spiritual pollution, all inward depravation
of the heart, as well as that which, expressing —
itself outwardly by the indulgence of the senses,
is called ‘filthiness of the flesh.” The sainted
Dempster says, ‘‘ Sanctification implies the pro-
pensities to sin eradicated, all the seeds of sin and —
roots of bitterness removed, so that you have faith |
without unbelief, humility without pride, devotion
to God without undue love to the world. You love
God with all your heart, mind and strength, and
your neighbor as yourself.”
WHAT IS SANCTIFICATION ? 261 |

é.
This truth is so distinctly stated in our doctrines,

so sweetly breathed in our hymnology, so frequently
referred to in our pulpits, love-feasts and class-
meetings, that the whole Christian world under-
stands that the Methodist Episcopal Church, in all
its branches, believes and maintains this doctrine ;
and every minister admitted to minister in our
pulpits, and at our altars, is required satisfactorally
and unqualifiedly to answer the following questions:
Are you going on to perfection? Do you expect to
be made perfect in love in this life? Are you
earnestly striving after it?

Thus, as a church, we stand committed to the
great work of “spreading Scriptural holiness over
all the land.” And it is well to state here that
Wesley, Watson, Fletcher and others of our
standard writers, teach that this great work is
begun in regeneration. In this all the orthodox
Christians generally believe. The idea is this:
that when the sinner believes on the Lord Jesus
Christ, he is not only justified, freely and fully
forgiven and acquitted from all penalties due to his
transgressions; but, at the same time, is ‘ bora
again,” becomes a new creature in Christ Jesus,
and is quickened into a new life by the power of
the Holy Ghost. Then, too, are implanted in his
heart, the germs of all the Christian graces which
are to grow in his future experience on condition
of his fidelity to God. Hence Mr. Wesley, in |
answer to the question, ‘‘ When does the sanctifica-
tion begin?” replied “ In the moment when a man
962 AUTOBIOGRAPHY:

is justified.” Yet sin remains in him, yea, the
seed of all sin, till he is sanctified throughout.
Again we allow that at the very moment of
justification we are “ born again.” In that instant,
we experience that inward change from darkness to
light. But are we then entirely changed? Are
we wholly transformed into the image of Him who
created us? Far from it; we still retain a depth
of sin, and it is the consciousness of this which
constrains us to groan for a full deliverance to Him
who is ‘mighty to save.” It has been maintained
by some, that believers are wholly sanctified when
justified and regenerated, and that all the subse-
quent growth is in holiness; that there is no work
of grace in the soul distinct from regeneration, and
consequently the idea of a witness to such a work
is a misconception, and a. mistake on the part of
those who have professed to receive it. But though
some, as in the great work of regeneration, doubtless
are mistaken, yet Methodism in her teaching and
the positive testimony of those who have obtained
the pearl of great price is, that there is a distinct
witness.

Mr. Wesley, in his Plain Account, says, ‘‘ None
ought to believe that the work is done till there is
added the testimony of the Spirit, witnessing his
entire sanctification as clearly as his justification.”

Mr. Watson teaches, ‘“‘ That a distinction exists
between a regenerate state and a state of entire and
perfect holiness, will be generally allowed.”

Regeneration, we have seen, is concomitant with

t
WHAT iS SANCTIFICATION ? 263

justification ; but the apostles, in addressing the
body of believers to whom they wrote their epistles,
set before them, both in their prayers they offer in
their behalf, and the exhortations they administer,
a still higher degree of deliverance from sin, as
well as a higher growth in Christian virtues. Mr.
Wesley again says, ‘We do not know a single
instance in any place of a person receiving in one
and the same moment, remission of sin, the abiding
witness of the spirit, of a new clean heart.”

“Not only did Mr. Welsey teach that persons are
not sanctified wholly when justified, but he also
says, ‘To suppose to the contrary is not, as some
may think, an innocent and harmless mistake.
No; it does immense harm.” It entirely blocks
up the way to any further change, for it is manifest,
that, “‘ They that are whole need not a physician,
but they that are sick.”

But is this sanctification instantaneous or gradual?
It is both. In some respects it is one and in other
respects it is the other. In a soul who does not
backslide, the work of sanctification goes on
gradually till it is finished, and that event is
instantaneous. Mr. Wesley teaches, ‘“ A man may
be some time dying, but there is an instant in which

he dies.” So in a Christian, sin may be some time
dying, but there is an instant in which it dies,
‘and that event is entire sanctification.”

The great question between us and other churches

is, ‘Is it never instantaneously reached by faith? ”
To the latter, Methodism, as we shall see, answers
264 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

affirmatively, while the creeds and confessions of
other churches reply in the negative.

Mr. Wesley says, first, ‘That the generality of
believers whom we have hitherto known were not
so sanctified till near death; second, that few of
those to whom St. Paul wrote were so at that time;
nor third, he himself, at the time of writing his
former epistles; yet all this does not prove that we
may not be so sanctified to-day.”

Mr. Wesley never lost sight of the great fact
that there is a period when this work of sanctifica-
tion becomes complete and entire, and although in
most instances the work is gradual, it may be in all
cases instantaneous. The Calvinists with us admit
the necessity for holiness to be fully prepared for
heaven, but teach that just before the soul leaves
the body the work is cut short in righteousness,
and the believer is taken to the abode of infinite
holiness and joy.

Two things are thus admitted: First, that this
must be done before the soul has a meetness for
heaven; and second, that in all cases this is done sud-
denly and instantaneously. And we would inquire,
“ What instrumentalities are more efficient at death
than now? Is the blood of Christ more available ?
Is the Holy Spirit more powerful? Is the com-
mand any more urgent to be holy? Or the
promises any greater or more precious? What,
then, is it in the hour of dying which produces this
wonderful transformation? Again, how long before
death may this work be realized and enjoyed? A

L
WHAT IS SANCTIFICATION ? 265

moment, an hour, a day? But if a moment or day,
_ why not a week or years? If this work of sancti-
fication is by the blood of Christ, if the entire
sanctification of the believer is by the inworking of
the Holy Ghost, why, we would inquire, are they
not just as available and efficacious now?” It may
be said that the instrument in this work is faith,
and that most Christians do not fully comprehend
their duty and privilege until at or near the close
of their career. This is doubtless true, but it by
no means overthrows the doctrine taught by
Methodism, that whenever this faith is exercised,
this work will be wrought? But the word of God
nowhere teaches that this work cannot be performed
until death. On the other hand, it presents it hefore
us a present, an actual, living state and experience.
All the commands of God to be “holy,” “ perfect,”
to “love him with all the heart,” are present. All
the promises bearing on this subject are present.
The prayers offered by Christ and his Apostles for
the early church, look to the present life for their
answer. ‘ Sanctify them through thy truth; thy
word is truth.” Paul bowed his knees and prayed
that the members of the Ephesian Church might be
“filled with all the fullness of God.” Also that the
Thessalonian brethren might be sanctified wholly,
and preserved blameless until the coming of Christ.
Many other passages, equally specific, might be
presented, but these are sufficient. It follows, then,
with all the foree of an irresistible conclusion, that
if the blood of Christ has power now to cleanse
266 | AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

from all sin—if the Holy Spirit now and at every
moment possesses the power to sanctify the believer
— if the promises of the inspired word are all made,
and refer to the present moment, then, when the
soul trusts in that blood, asks in faith that Spirit
appropriates by faith the exceeding precicvs
promises, the work will be—it is—done. Wesley
teaches ‘‘ That faith, whereby we are sanctified,
saved from sin, and perfected in love, is but (first)
a divine evidence and conviction that God has
promised it in the Holy Scriptures; (second), a
divine evidence and conviction that what God hath
promised He is able to perform ; (third), a divine
conviction and evidence that He is able to do it
now.” To this confidence that God is both able
and willing to sanctify us now, there needs to be
added one thing, the divine evidence and conviction
that he doeth it. In that hour it is done. God
says to the inmost soul: “ According to thy faith
be it unto thee.” Then the soul is pure from every
spot of sins it is clean from all unrighteousness.
The question does not turn upon what we are,
our weakness and sins under which we groan, but
if truly penitent and determined to part with all
sin forever, and to do the will of God in all things,
then, as Mr. Welsey teaches, we may expect it by
faith; expect it as we are; and expect it now.
But some say, ‘If you are cleaned from all sin
what need have you to pray, ‘Forgive us our
trespasses’? What need have you any more of
the atoning blood?” To this Mr, Wesley replies,
WHAT {8 SANCTIFICATION ? 267

“Even these souls dwell in shattered bodies, and
are so pressed down thereby that they cannot
always exert themsclves as they would, by thinking,
speaking, and acting precisely right. For want of
better bodily organs they must, at times, think,
speak, or act wrongly. Not indeed, through a
defect of love, but through a defect of knowledge.
I believe there is no such perfection in this life as
excludes these involuntary transgressions (of the
perfect law), which I apprehend to be naturally
consequent on the ignorance and mistakes insepar-
able from mortality. Therefore ‘sinless perfection’
is a phrase I never use, lest I should seem to
contradict myself.”

No class of persons sing more earnestly, and with
greater depth of fecling than those who have been
made perfect in love:

Every moment, Lord, I heed
The merit of Thy death.

Again, it is said, “If we are wholly sanctified,
and all the graces of the Spirit are perfect, what
room is there for further growth and develop-
ment?” We reply, ‘‘They are not perfect in
degree, but only in their nature or character.”
That forest tree is a perfect tree, and yet in its
growth its roots stike deeper, its branches ascend
higher, and its trunk grows larger. Thus the
Christian is continuously growing up into Christ,
the Living Head! The plants in that garden are
perfect in their nature, but noxious weeds hirder
268 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

their vigorous growth. But remove the corrupting

seed, root and branch, of thosc weeds, and how
wonderfully you increase the vigor and growth of
the plants! Thus may our souls be purified, and
in the full extent of the Apostle’s prayer for the
Ephesians, ‘‘ Be able to comprehend with all saints
what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and —
height, and to know the love of Christ, which
passeth knowledge, that we might be filled with all
the fullness of God.” Amen.
CHAPTER XL.

SENT TO SECOND STREET METHODIST EPISCOPAL
CHURCH.

TRONG petitions were sent to the Bishop

from both the Branch and Kings Park

Churches for our return the fourth year.

There was also a petition presented to

the bishop, endorsed by the business men of the

board of trustees of Forsyth Street Methodist

Episcopal Church, that we be appointed there ; and

where for five years of the most adverse and

discouraging surroundings, we with the help of

God, and our many benevolent friends, had accom-

plished the greatest financial, and considering the.

embarrassments, the great spiritual work of my life;

but persons who had been placed under obligations

to me by benefits conferred in the past, opposed
my appointment.

While it appeared to me a desirable thing to
have an opportunity to demonstrate, by results,
what could be accomplished for God and humanity
by an endowed church in the down-town portion of

the city, the officials of Second Street Methodist
‘ 269
270 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Episcopal Church of New York City united in a
request, and so presented their claims to the cabinet,
that when Bishop H. W. Warren read off the names
of some: three hundred preachers, and my name to
the Second Street Methodist Episcopal Church, I
at once believed that our Heavenly Father wanted
me there, and will, as in all my past, assist in
building up His cause and eee in that field
of labor.

We were most heartily welcomed by the church
and congregation, and also by many friends of
the past twenty-three years’ acquaintance in New
York City.

As we again enter upon the work of the down-
town portion of New York, we find that in the
three years of our absence the character of the
people has been steadily drifting toward non-
observance of the Sabbath and disregard of
Christian obligations.

Our congregation I found small; but we have a
good Sunday-school with a superior superintendent,
Rev. John R. Knox, supported by a goodly company
of officers and teachers, and a splendid class of
young people, who have grown up in the Sunday-
school and are loyal to the church; and have also
a large infant class, whose teacher, Mrs. A. C.
Anderson, is one of the best I have known, and, by
the efforts in the Sunday-school and faithful pastoral
and missionary work, we expect, with the aid of the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, to see blessed results
in this old historic church,
SENT TO SECOND STREET CHURCH. 271

We have been holding meetings in front of the
church, on Sunday and Wednesday evenings, pre-
vious to the regular services in the church; and a
large congregation, who, from the street and
windows of the dwellings, listen; and many of them,
we trust, may be brought to the Saviour in this
manner.

Mrs. Maggie Van Cott has been with us, in our
revival meetings, two weeks; and the results of
her earnest preaching and untiring labor has
been blessed in the conversion of sinners, and
quickening of believers. At every appointment
where I have been pastor, since 1868, at
Windham Centre; she has assisted me; and is
the most excessive toiler for souls that I ever
knew. Her power of endurance is marvelous,
and only can be accounted for by the sustaining
grace of Almighty God. She is, I presume to
say, the most remarkable illustration of what can
be accomplished by one who is fully consecrated
to the work of saving immortal souls for whom
Christ has died.

‘And here we are solemnly impressed with. the
importance of what the Saviour said, ‘‘ What
thou doest, do quickly,” from the fact that we
have just received the sad news that my dear
brother, in California, has passed over to the
eternity beyond the river of death; and I only |
remain of the happy family-circle, which, sixty
years ago, on Sunday evenings, would listen to
our mother as she related to us the interesting
272 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

. Bible stories, and sang so sweetly to us the songs
of Zion.

How blessed the thought that, in the great
Atonement, provision is made for families and
friends to meet in heaven, where “ there shall be no
more death!’
CHAPTER XLI.
CHRISTIANITY VERSUS INFIDELITY, IN CONFLICT.

[PREacHED at THE Szconp Street Meruopist Eprscopan
Cxurcy, Jury 28th, 1895. ]

+

“For the invisible things of him from the creation of the
world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that
are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they
are without excuse.” — Romans i. 20.

HE Apostle, in this letter, presents the
corrupt state of the Gentile world and
also the apostasy of the Jewish nation,
and in our text presents the conclusive

evidences of the eternal power of God from what

may be seen in the wonders of creation.

1. The Omnipotence—The earth in its mighty
movement around the sun, and yet completely
controlled by the laws of motion and gravitation ;
and the vast wilderness of suns and systems, all
moving with the same regularity and controlled by
the same omnipotent power.

2. Wisdom displayed—In all creatures and
things, and more especially man, Who can con-
template with profound and delightful pleasure the
skill and wonderful adaptation of everything to its
peculiar work.

 

273
274 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

3. Benevolence.—All have supplies. This is all
written out in the book of nature. But, as the
Apostles teaches, when thus—that is, by nature—
instructed, they failed to glorify God; or, in
other words, failed to be conformed to His image
and will.

Now, all admit that we are governed in this
world by natural laws, also by physical laws; and
that a violation of a physical law would bring its
own punishment; and if natural laws are interrupted,
it would bring about a derangement, such as earth-
quakes, cyclones, ete.

Now, we all must admit that man is a moral
being. Parental and municipal government declare
the fact. Then, we maintain that it is quite reason-
able that He who has given him his existence
should also place him under restraint; or, in other
words, under a moral law.

The atheist denies the existence of God. The
infidel and deist admit there is a God, but deny the
inspiration of the Holy Scriptures, and that God
has given any revelation of His will or law. They
also deny that we can known anything of a change
of heart, and also of a reinstatement into the favor
and spiritual family of God.

Now, you will perceive that the issue between
us and the infidel is wide and deep; and one of us
must, of necessity, be wrong.

We maintain :

1. That it is consistent with the character of the
infinitely wise and beneficent Being that He reveal ta
CHRISTIANITY VERSUS INFIDELITY. 275

us His will and clearly proclaim to us His law; and,
to make it plain, has graciously condescended to give
us a knowledge of our relationship to him, and also to
all things.

Rejecting revelation, the experience of Chris-
tians, and the light of the Holy Spirit, man is
like the storm-tossed mariner—a dark and cloudy
sky above, a vast wilderness of waves all around,
no chart, no compass, impossible to decide from
whence he came or whither he is bound, while
borne onward by the ocean currents, drifting
away to the unknown. It is, then, not only
reasonable but desirable that God should reveal
His will; and thgt will, if obeyed, should make
us happy here.

2. That, im some way, God should approve us, so
that we know it. That, if we have a revelation of
origin and duty, that he gave us also encouragement
for the obedient and true in the future.

Now, this is consistent with family and national
government, also consistent with our Heavenly
Father’s government, as revealed in his Holy
Word. This teaches that all of His command-
ments, if obeyed, will ensure happiness here; and
that this is a state of pupilage and discipline,
to prepare us for a more exalted and enlarged
happiness and usefulness, where our capacities
will be greatly augmented, and be perfectly secure
from sin and sinful influences—safe and happy
forever.
276 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

3. Assurance of this.—Christianity comes to all,
and offers to convince us of the truth of her
assertions. Her Founder, Jesus Christ, declares,
“Tf any man will do His will, he shall know
of the doctrine.” And all who thus do His will,
without a single exception, do know. And we
here submit: Are those who have never tested
and obtained this wonderful experience—in other
words, who know nothing of what they disapprove
—as good witnesses as they who know? For
said Jesus to the caviling Jews, ‘‘ We speak that
we do know and testify that we have seen.”

5. The effect upon the race.—Jesus Christ com-
mences with a humble appearance—thirty years in
comparative obscurity, and only three years of
ministry; never writing a book, and _ therefore
never attaining a title from men; only one
account of his writing at all, and then on the sand.
But he established a religion that now, like the
leaven in the meal, is permeating, moulding, and
fashioning the individual, families, and nations of
the earth.

Infidelity is degrading in its influences—tending
to destroy in mankind respect for authority, pure
principles, love for purity, and veneration; and is
productive of anarchy and riot. Socialism and
communism go hand-in-hand with infidelity; and
we have, in the terrible scenes in Chicago, an
example of its consumation. The French nation
had an experience that ought to convince all
CHRISTIANITY VERSUS INFIDELITY. 277

thoughtful ‘and honest statesmen that the farther
we drift from the teachings of the Holy Bible,
the more dangerous and unhappy the individual,
family, and nation becomes. Christianity, alone
of all religions of the world, is (if true to her
Founder) caring for the poor and unfortunate by
her societies, hospitals, and benevolent institutions
of mercy. And though a few individuals, like
Stephen Girard, have been the few exceptions, it
must be remembered that he resided in the midst
of the extremely religious atmosphere of the ‘“ City
of Brotherly Love,” so named by its founder; and
though Stephen Girard was rated an infidel, in a
private conversation with an eminent minister of
the Methodist Episcopal Church, he acknowledged
his and the world’s indebtedness to Christianity, and
especially the United States of America; at the
same time giving a subscription of five hundred
dollars toa church in the city of New York.
Even Ethan Allen, when interrogated by the com-
mander of the fort, ‘‘By what authority do you
demand the surrender?” replied, ‘In the name of
the Great Jehovah, and of the Continental Con-
gress.” And when his dying daughter appealed
to him, saying, ‘‘ Father, shall I now trust in
your teaching, or to the instruction of my Christian
mother ?” he turned and wiped the falling tears, and
replied with deep emotion, ‘‘ Trust in your mother’s
teaching.” Hume, when interrogated by his mother,
“ Shall I trust to your teachings, or to the teach-
ings of my Bible now,” replied, ‘‘ To your Bible.”
978 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Voltaire, the most intelligent of all, and who wrote
one hundred and fifty books (and the most of them
against the Christianity of Jesus Christ), asked that
they give him the Sacrament when he was dying,
and also requested that they give him a Christian
burial. Thomas Paine, the paragon of infidels, and
whose birth was celebrated by them in New York
and Boston, was so debased that he ran away from
England with another man’s wife; and his friend
William Carver writes to a friend (and the letter
is now ih the hands of a minister), ‘He is now
drinking a quart of rum a day and is too mean to
pay for it.” But when dying, he called upon Jesus
Christ for mercy.

In the crucial hour, when divested of all earthly
environments, and the soul as with its great respon-
sibility of action in the seeming presence of God,
the immortal spirit will assert its right to be
heard, and that is loyalty to its father, God.

5. The surety of future triumph.—Gigantic
efforts have been made to crush out the Christian
religion. The Jewish and Roman nations com-
bined and—though the then two most intelligent
and powerful nations—without a single evidence
of crime on the part of Jesus and his followers,
sentenced Him to die the accursed death of the
cross, and then employed all their power to hinder
the spread of this new religion, that so forcibly
condemned the terrible corruptions of that age. All
the awful instruments of torture were employed, and
CHRISTIANITY VERSUS INFIDELITY. 279

Julian, the Roman Emperor, employed all the power
of his great empire to accomplish this result. One
day his greatest orator said to a humble Christian,
“What is the Galilean carpenter doing now?”
The Christian meekly replied, ‘‘ Building a coffin
for his enemies.” Soon after, the Emperor drew
from his breast the fatal dart, and throwing it
upward shouted, as his life-blood streamed from the
wound, ‘The Galilean has conquered,” and his
great orator saw him in his* coffin. Never, in all
the eighteen centuries of the past, has the religion
of Christ made as many conquests as within the
past ninety-five years. :
There was a time when legions of soldiers would
~ die for Julius Ceeser ; again, when whole regiments
would stand between Napoleon and the engines
of death. “But who would die for them now?”
said Napoleon to his infidel general, on St. Helena.
Millions are ready to die for Jesus Christ now,
though eighteen hundred years have passed away.
The dying cry of Cox was heard by the Church,
“““Though a thousand fall, let not Africa be given
up!” And Livingstone goes forth to the work of
her redemption, and dies in her malarial jungles,
on his knees, in prayer to God for her oppressed
people. Bishop Taylor, the most conspicuous of all
since the days of the great Apostle to the Gentiles,
has braved the perils of the savage tribes, and has
been planting missions in and across darkest Africa.
And now where, in the great conflict in which
all the manufactures, sellers and drinkers of intoxi-
280 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

cants are, with infidels and anarchists, combining
to overthrow the law of God and man, in regard to
Sabbath observance and the suppression of the
destructive work of intemperance, we have the
beginning of the contest that will most assuredly
end in ultimate triumph; for God is with us, and
this work is to go on with increasing influence
and power, until the stone that Daniel, in his
prophetic vision, saw cut out of the mountain
without hands, “Shall smite down all of the
opposing forces of evil, until it becomes as the
chaff of the summer threshing-floor ”—subjugating
all the opposing forces of darkness—“ and the king-
doms of this world becomes the kingdom of our
Lord,” and “the rising and the setting sun shall
behold the glory of our God.” And this is sure to
be the final result, for the mouth of the Lord hath
spoken it, and confirmed it with an oath, saying,
“Asllive, ... . the whole earth shall be filled
with My glory.”
 
CHAPTER XLII.
MRS. DELIA H. MARTIN MOREHOUSE.

OME two years after the death of my
parents, I was taken ill with fever that
was so severe and prostrating, that my
life was almost despaired of by my

friends. Dr. Ferguson, the physician, said to the
friends, “Only good nursing can carry him
through.” The young lady who is mentioned as a
sister to Washington, who with his wife and the
others arose for prayers on Sunday morning in the
school-house (and to whom I was engaged), came
to me, stating what the doctor had said, and then
offered to nurse me if I thought well of it, saying,
‘Though no one knows that we are engaged but
ourselves, J am ready to meet all criticism, if you
so decide.” I assented, and that evening, as my
young friends came to call upon me, I was suffering
with such a burning fever that my pillows were
continually being changed, to cool my fevered
brain. Among the number was Miss Margaret
Curtis, the teacher of our district school, a most
excellent Christian, and powerful in prayer, and I
281
282 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

said to them, ‘“ Read to me the two last chapters of
Revelation,” which, as they described the crystal
river, my burning thirst (for, in those days of
allopathic treatment, physicians refused to give cold
water) led me to thank God that there they shall
thirst no more. Their united prayers seemed to
me at that time to bring the blessed Saviour near—
the ‘Great Physician,”—and the next morning I
had passed the crisis, and slowly recovered.

As soon as I was able to walk down to see my
Aunt Hannah Fink (who had watched with me that
night when it appeared as though I could not live),
she said to me, ‘ Alonzo, I do not know what
understanding you have with Miss Delia H. Martin,
but if you do not do the right thing with her, you
ought to have your neck stretched.” I replied
(much amused at her earnest and forcible expres-
sions, “TI willtry and do what I believe you and
my friends will say is right.”

We were married by Silvester S. Strong (then
our pastor, of the Gilboa Circuit), November the
8th, 1843.

Some two years after, Rev. Wm. C. Smith, then
pastor, came with his wife one afternoon, saying, as
he came in, “I have come not only to make an
afternoon visit, but to labor with you, Sister More-
house. You are anxious about your friends that are
not converted, but you ought to take up your cross
in public prayer and testimony. You are ‘hiding
the Lord’s money.’” She began to weep, and
before he and his good wife left that afternoon,
MRS. DELIA H. MARTIN MOREHOUSE. 283

they had secured a promise that she would try and
take up the cross. And from that consecration
new power came to attend her prayers and exhorta-
tions.

At one time she, with tears and earnest entreaty,
persuaded her sister-in-law to seek the Saviour.
Adaline came, but some persons said that she over-
urged her, and unkindly criticized her course.
Hearing what they said, it caused her to weep, but
I said to her, “‘ You will yet be vindicated; if not
here, you will be in eternity.” Some two years
after, Adaline Martin called her to her dying bed,
and said, ‘‘ Delia, when I heard that you wept as
you heard of the unkind remarks concerning your
urging me to seek the Saviour, I prayed for you;
and now I want to thank you for that earnest work,
and to tell you not to mind what formal professors
or worldly people may say, but to do your duty
faithfully, and you will be richly rewarded—if not
here, in the eternity to come.” Coming home from
that happy Christian’s death, she said to me,
“‘ That pays me for all my sorrow of the past.”

While preaching at Bloomville, Rebecca Martin,
her sister-in-law, who resided in Pennsylvania,
was advised by their physician to take her eldest
daughter, Helen, to their native place, among the
-hills of Schoharie County, in the hope that her
health might improve. Calling upon us, on their
way, we tried to point the young lady to the Great
Physician, and she appeared to be seeking the
Saviour. About a month after, she came in, one
284 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Saturday, saying, ‘‘ Uncle, I have come to stay a
week with you,” and, in the maner of that expres-
sion, indicated what was in her mind. I replied,
““ We are glad to have you come, and will try to do
you good.”

I had previously prepared my sermon for Sunday
morning, but retired to my study to prepare a
sermon that I believed would be more suitable for
an earnest seeker. The text was Hebrews vii. 25,
“Wherefore He is able also to save them to the
uttermost that come unto God by Him, seeing He
ever liveth to make intercession for them.” She
appeared to be deeply impressed, and said to her
aunt, ‘Oh, how easy it appeared to me to be saved
while uncle was preaching!” As we were leaving
to go to our afternoon and evening appointments,
we found her reading the Bible. As we parted, I
said to her, ‘That is right; go to the Word of
God, and accept the promises as your own, and all
will be right with you.”

Monday morning, as we returned, we found her
in the study, with the Bible in her lap, and I said,
“How is it with you now?” Looking up from
her reading, and with a countenance all aglow
with heavenly radiance, she exclaimed, ‘“ Uncle, I
believe if I die now, I shall be happy.”

When she left us, she went to her uncle, David
Becker, who was a class-leader in Delhi, Delaware
County, instead of going to see her young school-
mates there, where she had formerly associated
with them in high school.
MRS. DELIA H. MARTIN MOREHOUSE. 285

Nearly a year after her death, her father, Charles,
came in at noon, saying, ‘‘I have come to eat dinner
with you, while the stage-coach is at the hotel,
resting and feeding the horses.” While dining, I
said, “Charles, remain with us and visit until three
o'clock, and I will take you with my horse and
buggy to Delhi in time to take the stage from there
at four o’clock for the railroad.” He replied,
“That is just what will please me.” On the way,
I said to him, “ Charles, I wish you were a good
Christian.” He said in reply, ‘‘ Alonzo, I would
give all I am worth if I could be as happy as Helen
was when she died.” I replied, “You decide, ‘I
will, when I reach home, take my Bible and read a
chapter morning and evening, praying to Almighty
God for forgiveness of sin, and help to live a
Christian life, and continually follow the leading of
the Holy Spirit, trusting fully in the atonement of
Jesus Christ for salvation,’ and you will be just as
happy as Helen or any other Christian.”

The next year, while on the Davenport Circuit,
we were invited to attend a family gathering at
the home of his father, Uncle George Martin,
where the five boys and three girls, all married,
and the grandchildren assembled, and I made the
suggestion that, in all probability, this was the last
time we would all meet on earth, but that, if we
would all accept the Saviour, as our personal,
atoning Saviour and live for His glory, we could
all meet in our Heavenly Father’s family in
heaven,
286 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Soon after Charles returned, he went out to his
tannery and sawmill in the morning, and not
returning at noon, a man calling at 2 P.M. to see
him on some important business, they went to
search for him, and found him dead on the ground
near the sawmill. Some three years after, the
brother Freegift P. Martin, on his way up to his
farm, was found dead in the road; and, not long
after, the brother W. Andrew Martin retired in
usual health at night and was found dead in the
bed the next morning. The eldest sister, Betsey
Vroman, residing at Catskill, retired at night, after
bidding her grandchildren “ Good night,” and was
found by her bed, with the lamp still burning, in a
position that indicated that she had died while on
her knees in secret prayer.

Thus, four of the eight dying alone and suddenly,
and now but one of the eight children, Alnerin M.
Martin, Esq., of Stamford, Delaware County, New
York, is living; and myself, of my father’s family,
as my brother, Alphonzo Morehouse, has now crossed
over to the eternity beyond, we can all say with
James, “‘For what is your life? It is even a vapor,
that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth
away.” But Paul replies, ‘‘ For now we see through
a glass, darkly; but then face to face; now I know
in part, but then shall I know even as also I am
known.” And John speaks, “Beloved, now are we
the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what
we shall be; but when He shall appear we shall be
like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.” And
MRS. DELIA H. MARTIN MOREHOUSE. 287

then writes, “‘God shall wipe away all tears from
their eyes; and there shall be no more death,
neither sorrow nor crying; neither shall there be
any more pain: for the former things are passed
away.”
CHAPTER XLIII.
SABBATH CONFLICT.

[PREACHED aT THE SEconp Street Mersopist Episcopan
Cuurcu, Avaust 25th, 1895.]

“Remember the Sabbath Day to keep it holy.— Exodus xx. 8.

AS God, in His revelation of His Will,
enjoined upon the human race the
observance of one day in seven for rest
from toil and for moral and spiritual

' development? We answer in the affirmative.

We are aware that the moment we base our
argument upon what we believe is the great reason,
in the divine mind, for the promulgation and
enforcement of this law—the moral and spiritual
development of mankind,—that our opponents
claim we have no right to enforce religious obser-
vance of Sunday laws. We admit that in these
United States we have no right to enforce religious
worship. The language of the statutes and the
decisions of the courts show the jealous care with
which anything like the enforcement of religion has
been avoided in the past; but the supreme courts of
this and other States hold that “ offences against the

288

 
SABBATH CONFLICT. 289

Sunday laws are punishable, not as sins against
God, but as injurious to and having a malignant
influence on society.” It rests upon the same
foundation as a multitude of other laws upon our
statute book, such as against gambling, lotteries,
keeping disorderly houses, polygamy, horse-racing,
etc. And, as all of our laws are presumed to be
continually encouraging virtue and suppressing
vice, if successful, they must be in accordance with
the laws of God. And this is the sentiment most
clearly expressed by many of our most eminent
jurists.

We hold, that when God wrote upon the tables
of stone the Decalogue, He emphasised the Fourth
Commandment as no other, and that in this we
find the key-stone or connection between the
two commandments so forcibly expressed by the
Saviour: (1) love to God; (2) love to man. And
thus the Sabbath institution is the first of which we
have record, and impressing us with force as we
read, ‘‘God rested the seventh day from His
work.” And ‘God blessed the seventh day and
sanctified it.”

There is also great significance in the numerous
times the number seven is mention in the Scrip-
tures, and we maintain that it is designed of God, in
all the ages to come, to impress the idea of the
sanctity of the Sabbath. The sevenfold punishment
to be inflicted upon the person who should slay
fugitive Cain ; the seventy and sevenfold of Lamech ;
the sevens of the clean beasts and fowls that Noah
290 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

was directed to take into the ark; and after he
entered it, the seven days and the waters of the
flood upon the earth; and at the abatement of the
flood, each seventh day for three successive weeks
he sent forth the dove for information. Again,
the seven days of unleavened bread in commem-
oration of the Passover. The wandering Israelites
in the wilderness were commanded to gather their
manna upon the sixth day for the seventh, and
God withheld it on the seventh, but so vitalized
what was gathered on the sixth day that it did not
corrupt, as that gathered upon other days, thus
impressing them with the sanctity of the Sabbath ;
also reproving by saying to Moses, when they neg-
lected to obey, ‘‘ How long refuse ye to keep My
commandments and My laws?” And when God
revealed himself to Moses on the mount that burned
with fire, he was waiting six days and on the
morning of the seventh He called unto Moses out of
the cloud, and when, amid the terrible and impres-
sive manifestations of Sinai, he wrote with the finger
of God upon the tables of stone, its perpetuity is
clearly indicated.

And in Exodus xxxi. 12-18 God again enforces
its observance as a “sign throughout their genera-
tions forever,” and insists that all transgressors of
this law shall be punished. Nehemiah asserts that
it was the continued profanation of the Sabbath that
brought the great evil of their long captivity upon
the nation. Jeremiah declares that “the land should
be desolate seventy years, that she might enjoy her
SABBATH CONFLICT. 291

Sabbaths.” And here let us inquire, whether it may
not be that the sin of Sabbath desecration in our city
and nation was the great reason why God permitted
the last continued panic and suspension of business,
thus inforcing in the State years of comparative
silence of workshops and marts of trade, until this
land should be forced, by the divine administration
of suffering aud loss, to, by sad experience, know
that ‘‘ God, is the same yesterday and to-day and
forever.”

Many years since, the managers of a surface
railroad of this city came to the office of another
company, inquiring how they were feeding and
caring for their horses and workmen, saying, ‘‘ We
are having much more sickness and death than
you, and come to know how we can improve.”
They replied, ‘‘we observe the seventh day for
man and beast, and believe that is the reason.”
The managers were so impressed that, though they
did not cease to run on Sunday entirely, as did
Andrews and McDonald, of the Fifth Avenue and
Broadway, they at once arranged to give a rest-
day to each man and beast.

In the early history of California, two companies
organized to immigrate to California, with their
families, horses, cattle, sheep, and farming utensils,
starting from near St. Louis, Missouri. One party
traveled on Sunday; the other stopped to hold
religious servicés, and of course was left behind
the first week. On Monday morning, they decided
to diverge from the route the first company pur-
292 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

sued, and saw them no more on the way. But they
were fortunate in finding grazing, and especially
on Saturday nights. They were also fortunate in
finding water, had no trouble with the Indians,
and no deaths nor sickness. When, after the
months of their weary march they reached San
Francisco, they found the other company had not
yet arrived, and were over two weeks behind them.
The Sabbath desecrators suffered from much sick-
ness; some of their company, dying, were buried in
the lonely plains; they were also troubled by the
Indians, losing cattle and sheep, and were often
destitute of good grazing and water, thus proving
the Scripture true, “In all of thy ways acknowl-
edge Him and He shall direct thy paths.”

Nearly fifty years since, a young man was
closing up his candy-store one Saturday night, on-
Grand Street. A friend said to him, ‘ Are you
not to open to-morrow? It is the best day of the
week for your business; and, if you do not keep
open, your competitors will get the start of you.”
He replied, “I have been brought up to keep
the holy Sabbath, and will do it if I have
less.” They on Grand Street prophesied he
would not last long; but his competitors of that
time are all gone, and he remains, not only there,
but is doing business in various places in New
York City, Brooklyn, and other places throughout
the States, a benevolent and honored member of
the Methodist Episcopal Church to-day. And the
name of A. H. Brummell is, perhaps, known to
SABBATH CONFLICT. 293

more of the little ones who love sweet things, than
any other person.

And here let me say that for now nearly twenty
years of residence in this city, we have never
purchased any food or newspapers on Sunday.
All this, in great a measure, we attribute to the
early instruction of a Sabbath-keeping mother.

But the opposers say that God is merciful, and
the Gospel, as promulgated by our Saviour, indi-
cated that the construction of the Jews of Sabbath
observance was too strict. We admit it, when their
opinions and practice led them to omit opportunities
to do good, by alleviating the sufferings of man or
beast; but not when He by His example, called
the people from their worldly cares and avocations
to the synagogues and public gatherings on the
mountains and by the seaside, and instructed them
in the way of eternal life.

It is very plain, from the Scripture, that Jesus
taught, “The Sabbath was made for man and not
man for the Sabbath”—a day of rest or cessation
from physical labor; and the Apostle Paul, in his
masterly argument in Hebrews, says that God did
rest the seventh day from all His works, and that
“we are to labor, therefore, to enter into that rest”
—the rest of faith, which always is preceded by
obedience, of which the apostle speaks, and which
is included in the command, ‘Six days shalt thou
labor.”

And this is just as important as the succeeging
command to rest. Therefore, if idle the six days,
994 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

or either of them, the command is broken before
we reach the Sabbath. Therefore, it is the duty
of the faithful minister to so labor in his closet,
study, pastoral and church work in the six days
preceding the Sabbath, that he earns all his salary,
having no more right to be paid for Sunday work
than any other person, but giving all of the Sabbath
service free.

And we (believe that the twenty-five hundred
thousand Christians of this State have a right to be
heard in what they conceive to be for the good of
themselves, their families, society and the State.
But our creator designs that this command shall be
so intimately connected with the happiness of all,
that transgressions of this, as in all physical, moral,
or spiritual laws, punishment must follow. The
facts, in the experience of the past, are clear that
man or beast will accomplish more, and in a better
physical state, in the three hundred and sixty-five
days by resting the seventh day than by continuous
labor. Again, as the law of supply and demand
must ever govern; in a great measure, all
things, if all should work on Sunday, seven days
work would have to be given for six day’s wages.
Another view of this is that he who carries on his
business on Sunday is damaging his conscientious
neighbor, and either forcing him to do what he
believes is wrong or cripples him by giving him
one-seventh less of opportunity.

Now, the great object of a free government is
to give every man his natural rights, so far as is
SABBATH CONFLICT. 205

consistent with the rights of others. By giving to
all the privilege of one day in seven for moral
and spiritual development, we not only encourage
reverence for the law of God, but intellectual
culture and religious worship. Otherwise we will
drift speedily into the same state of dissipation to
some, and of continued drugery to others, that
prevails in Paris and in Spain. Our opponents say
it is impossible to succeed. But experience has
proved that while Sunday observance was contin-
ually decreasing, on the first Sunday the authorities
undertook to enforce the Sunday law, they so far
succeeded that in this city it was the most quiet
and orderly Sunday that had been known for many
years, and proves that, with our efficient police
force, the law can be enforced.

The history of the past teaches that he who sides
with God is sure to succeed in the end. Martin
Luther dared to protest, and though his friends
feared and remonstrated with him, yet, in the
strength of God, he triumphed. John Wesley,
Whitfield, John Knox, with faith in God, aroused
the slumbering nations from their dead formalism.
Wilberforce stirred the conscience of the British
Empire upon the subject of human slavery, and,
though enthroned upon the cupidity of bishops and
cardinals, and entrenched behind British gold, the
chains were shattered ; and even here the condition
was such that it was thought an impossibility to
overcome the gigantic evil, but some few at first
dared to speak, even at the end of the hangman’s
296 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

rope, and after a death-struggle this, “the sum

of all villiany,” went down forever.

Franklin said, “What can law do without
morals?” Blackstone, Adam Smith, Macaulay,
Jefferson, Adams, and nearly all the great men of
the past, have been clear in their decisions. Said
Washington, “ Virtue, or morality, is a necessary
spring of popular government,” and he adds,
“Reason and experience both forbid us to expect
that national morality can prevail in exclusion of
religious principle.” And what would become of
the religion of the people without a rest day ?

Continuous toil weakens the body and cramps
the mind. It tends to make man a mere eating,
sleeping and working animal. Man has a social
nature, and has a right to cultivate and enjoy it.
By continuous toil, his family and social blessings
are lost, which, when properly cultivated, are the
bulwarks of the nation. It gives time to read and
think, and to enjoy home, to care for its moral and
spiritual good.

Our greatest benefactors of the past have almost
universally come forth from such influences. And
now can we afford (with the light that streams
down to us from the past, and what we can now
see flowing forth in corrupting and destroying
influences from the evils of Sunday desecration) as
lovers of humanity, desiring the greatest good to
the greatest number, and to perpetuate our repub-
lican government and its blessed institutions, to
abrogate our Sunday laws? Self-preservation is
SABBATH CONFLICT. 297

the highest law of the nation, and God has, in His
Word and by His righteous administration in His
government of the nations and individuals, most
clearly taught us what is His gracious Will
concerning this great question.
CHAPTER XLIV.

MRS. HATTIE E. SMITH MOREHOUSE.

 

E having no children, and being absent
from home much of the time, in building
houses, churches, and other mechanical
work, Mrs. Morehouse had said to me,

‘‘T would like to take some little girl, to be
company for me and assist me when you and ‘the
workmen are at home; and try to bring her up as I
would if she were my own child.” I assented to
it, and soon after a widow lady who resided in
Durham, Greene County, New York, some twenty
miles distant, came to visit her little son, who was
residing, some three miles distant, with Bartholomew
S. Vroman, a friend of mine, and for whom I had
built a house, informed the mother (who was
desirous of finding a place for her little girl, then
some eight years of age), that, if she would take
her to Mrs. Morehouse, she would, no doubt, take
her and educate her as her own child.

I was, at the time, building a large house in the
upper village of North Blenheim, called ‘“ Patchin
Hollow” (so named from General Freegift Patchin,
who came and settled there soon after the close of
the war of the Revolution), for John L. Patchin,

298

 

 

 
 

 

 

 

eis PO TLLG Mohd ra
MRS. HATTIE E. SMITH MOREHOUSE. 299

his grandson. One morning, my wife came to see
me, holding the little girl by the hand, saying,
“Mrs. Smith, from Durham, has heard that I want
to take a little girl, and has brought this child to
give to us; and may I accept her offer?” I
replied, “Just as you please.” She then said,
“Come home to dinner, and you can confer with
her mother about it.” I found that the mother was
a member of the Baptist Church, and from what
she had heard of us from our friends, Mr. and Mrs.
Vroman, was ready to at once confide her daughter,
Hattie E. Smith, to our care.

Some three years after, her conversion occurred,
as related in connection with the camp-meeting
held on Gilboa Mountain and the prayer-meeting in
the village school-house on the following evening.

When appointed to my first circuit (Summit) in
Schoharie County, on the then Prattsville District,
we sent Hattie to the Charlotteville school, then
under the control of Alonzo Flack, and dheswaed
to the Fergusonville school, under the supervision
of the Olivers, But the fake health of Mrs.
Morehouse, as it eventuated in the asthma
consumption, required her attention, and before
the close of the first year at Roxbury Circuit, my
wife, in the most peaceful and triumphal manner,
surrounded by the good women of the church,
passed from us to the immediate presence of her
Redeemer and to the company of the holy angels
and happy saints, with many of whom she had
associated here on earth.
300 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Some two years after, I was united in marriage
to Miss Hattie Smith by our Presiding Elder, Rev.
Wm. Gorse, in the Roxbury Church, and attended
conference the next week, and was appointed to
the Windham Circuit the following year, where, as
described in the Autobiography, God gave us most

wonderful success.
After nearly thirty years, we have sojourned

together in the heavenly way, we can all along see
the providential leadings of Him who has said, “ In
all thy ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct
thy paths.”

And now, while writing this, that mother
who so many years since brought her little
daughter to us for early care and training, is
with us, in her eighty-seventh year, patiently
waiting, as she describes it, “for the chariot of
the Lord to come for her, to release her from
the dissolving tenement of earth for the heavenly
mansion prepared by the loving Saviour in the
heavenly home.” .

How much of life is a mystery to us! But as
we, at the indications of the Holy Spirit, the
providences of God, and the teachings of His holy
Word, go forth to the daily work of life, praying
that we may be guided in the way that shall be
most pleasing to our Heavenly Father, we will be
astonished at the wonderful manifestation of His
wisdom in directing us, and the delightful surprises
He gives us along the way, and especially as we
MRS. HATTIE E. SMITH MOREHOUSE. 301

survey the past and exclaim with the Psalmist,
“ Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the
days of my life!” But also say more, ‘It has

overtaken and is going with me, and me forever-
more!”
CHAPTER XLV.

NINETY—FIRST ANNIVERSARY OF THE FORSYTH
STREET METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.

March 6th, 1881.

HE anniversary exercises were largely
attended, and were full of interest.
They commenced with a love-feast,
conducted by Gen. Clinton B. Fisk, in his

inimitable and genial way. Bishops W. L. Harris
and R. S. Foster were present; and as the people
witnessed the power of Christ to save, God was
manifest. by the power of the Holy Spirit; after
which a sermon was preached (by Bishop R.S. Foster,
of great power) on the work of the Holy Ghost in
the salvation of sinners.

In the afternoon there was a Sunday-school
service of song, conducted by the Rey. D. T.
McFarland, at which short addresses were made by
former superintendents and teachers.

The most interesting feature of the day, however
was a reunion, at a later hour, of former pastors,

members and friends of the old historic church,
302

 
ANNIVERSARY OF FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 303

The building was crowded to its utmost capacity-
Bishop W. L. Harris presided, and among those
present were the venerable Peter Cooper, Thurlow
Weed and Chauncey Shaffer. After prayer, Bishop
Harris gave a short sketch of the growth of
Methodism in this country. Among those who
subsequently spoke were the venerable Father
Brummell, eighty-six years old; an old lady
who joined the Sabbath-school in 1835; Brother
Barker, who joined forty-seven years ago; another
brother, who joined fifty years ago, and another
who had been taken into the church when a poor
orphan.

A speech was also made by Mr, Chauncey
Shaffer, after whom Mr. Peter Cooper was intro-
duced. Notwithstanding his age, he spoke with a
firm voice, which was audible in all parts of the
church. He said that he would most gladly have
a few words with the congregation, growing out of
the best lessons of his life. The first lesson he
received from his parents, who were for sixty years
members of the old John Street Church, was that
it was safe for him to do anything that he knew was
right, and dangerous to do that which was wrong.
It has been the light in his path through his long
life. The next lesson he learned was from the
oldest known record of human events. It was to
keep subdued and have dominion over the things
of the earth. The object of life was to better
ones condition and the condition of those around
him. He next spoke of the beauty of benevolence,
304 AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

and said that the height of bliss was the height
of charity. He recited portions of Pope’s “Essay
on Man,” from which he said he had derived
much pleasure during fifty years. Charity, he
held, was the grand key to unlock the kingdom of
heaven.

The venerable Thurlow Weed followed, in some
very interesting remarks. Mr. Weed spoke of the
many pleasant associations he had had with members
of the Methodist Church, mentioning the Harpers
and others. He referred to his mission to England,
during the late civil war, and spoke gratefully of
the efforts of William Arthur, Secretary of the
Methodist Book Concern in London, and the Rey.
Dr. McClintock in Paris, as having been instru-
mental in averting war with England. He recalled
the fervent ministrations of the energetic preacher,
John Summerfield, and said he believed he might
have been converted had he been permitted to
continue under the ministry of that holy man, for
he considered him the most saintly person that he
ever knew in all of his long and extensive acquaint-
ance.

Bishop W. L. Harris preached in the evening on
“The Church Militant and Church Triumphant,”
and his impressive quotation of scripture proof, and

our precious hymns to illustrate his very suggestive. . . .

and deeply interesting sermon, which prepared us
for a Revival Prayer Meeting at the close’ of this
the ninety-first, and in the language of one of our
most prominent city papers, “In many respects a
ANNIVERSARY OF FORSYTH STREET CHURCH. 305

very remarkable and interesting anniversary.”
Over three thousand dollars was pledged, and “ the
best of all, God-was with us,” and penitent seckers,

who that night were at the altar, found peace in
Christ.
COMPOSED ON THE SING SING CAMP GROUND, ONE
EVENING, WHILE LISTENING TO THEIR SINGING.

Katy did some naughty thing,

Her sisters, of it, nightly sing

And hold their conce:t until day,

But what it is, they do not say,
Yet cry that Katy did it.

The autumn crickets join the choir,

And mournful thoughts to us inspire

Of little Katy’s wayward ways,

And of the summer’s fading days,
Suggesting something higher.

But now they all have ceased their song,

No more make music all night long,

For wintry winds their dirges sing,

As autumn leaves for shrouds they bring,
While we with nature mourn, they’re gone.

But they with spring to earth return,

And sing deliverance from its urn;

Yet we who must soon pass away,

No more return with spring to stay,
May sing in heaven, Redemption’s lay.

There, autumn winds can never blow,
There, fragrant flowers eternal grow,
And death no more can harm us there,
For Christ our life keeps all so fair,

In robes of light washed white as snow.

Then let us all to Jesus give
Our hearts, and ever for Him live,
That we may praise Him here below,
And when from summer scenes we go,
We all the bliss of heaven may know.
A. C. Morzxovse.

August 6th, 1891.
306
Cornell Universit

“Tinian
     
    

   
  

  

            
      
   

   

    
  

MAY
RA